《Yin & Yang Pleasures Of Cultivation》


 Chapter 252 - Hanging By A Thread

    Everything became a dazy blur for Darcel, Aniela, and Masami. They didn''t know how fast or far they were flying. The only thing they could focus on was tremendous pain making an absolute mess of their bodies.


    Even as the Spirit Monster Python barely used any power when striking the trio, it still was an attack containing the energy of a peak level Heavenly King!


    And it was something neither Darcel, Aniela, nor Masami could causally defend against.


    Their bloodline powers were rapidly working to clear away the Spirit Monster Python''s powers, but it was proving to be challenging. With their bloodlines severely weakened, it would be a laborious process to destroy the Python''s energy.


    As they soared through the air, Darcel, Aniela, and Masami were on the very edge of falling unconscious. They may have experienced numerous hellish pain in their lives, but their bodies wouldn''t be able to catch up.


    No matter how hard the trio wanted to persist staying up, their bodies simply lacked the tenacity to keep up with their burning Wills.


    The mere fact that their bodies could even tank a peak level Heavenly King attack and not burst into a crimson blood mist already spoke volumes on how long their bodies can last.


    Before the events with the yellow-eyed woman, a process was occurring in their bodies that the trio wasn''t even aware of. Their potent bloodlines at that time was slowly strengthening their bodies.


    Because the trio rarely ever used physical attacks, they wouldn''t be able to tell, but the changes was happening.


    However, no matter how impressive their bodily defense is now, their limits were clearly defined.


    In just another second, the trio would unwillingly pass out. And the three of them had a significant fear that when they passed out, they wouldn''t be able to wake up again.


    Out in the middle of this hostile area, anything could happen to their unconscious bodies.


    But right then, as Darcel, Aniela, and Masami''s eyes were gradually closing, a change had occurred deep within their soul''s cores.


    The prominent green hue within their soul''s cores had abruptly shined an intense, bright glow, radiating as brilliant as a blazing sun.


    On the absolute verge of potential near death, Darcel, Aniela, and Masami''s Chaotic Shards had finally reacted!


    Only a sliver of Chaotic energy rushed out of their soulscape space. But this mere tiny sliver of Chaotic energy instantly traveled all throughout the trio''s bodies and utterly destroyed the Spirit Monster Python''s energy!


    No matter if the energy belongs to a tenth level Heavenly Transformation powerhouse. Under the invincible might of Chaotic energy, that kind of power isn''t worthy of being mentioned at all.


    When the Spirit Monster Python''s energy vanished away, Darcel, Aniela, and Masami''s eyes flung wide open.


    Immense pain was still wracking their bodies, but they could now hold on to their consciousness. Moreover, they could let their bloodlines rest as they all felt they were nearly out of their energy.


    Darcel, Aniela, and Masami did feel some movement from their soul during that process. Yet, they couldn''t identify what that power was.


    Immediately when the Spirit Monster Python''s energy vanished, so did their sliver strand of Chaotic energy.


    Before they could try and make out just what had truly happened, an enormous shadow crossed the trio''s vision. Darcel, Aniela, and Masami squinted their eyes forward, attempting to perceive their surroundings even at the insane speed they were moving.


    And right then, the trio could make out the object rapidly approaching them. Instead of being curious about what it was, Darcel, Aniela, and Masami''s pupils dilated as a sudden dread filled their veins.


    At the speeds they were soaring, the trio realized they couldn''t stop! All they could do is brace themselves for crashing into this enormous tree.


    ''This is going to hurt¡­.'' Darcel, Aniela, and Masami simultaneously thought to themselves.


    With no other option, the trio simply clenched down on their teeth and prayed for the best.


    ''Bang!''


    A large impact blared into the wind as Darcel, Aniela and Masami smacked hard into the colossal tree.


    The trio leaked a collective groan of anguish while they were planted on the truck of the tree. Before the pain could fully register to them, Darcel, Aniela, and Masami slumped backward and crashed right onto the snowy ground.


    "Geh!"


    Darcel, Aniela, and Masami were all simultaneously puking up blood. Nearly everything in their bodies, to their ruptured organs and cracked bones, all was in a critical state.


    Before they did anything, the trio ignited their Spatial rings, bringing out a bright green color pill. They had then violently gnashed their teeth as they slowly brought their arms to their mouth.


    Though they had powerful bodies, trying to lift a nearly shattered arm was simply grueling.


    However, the trio managed to force past the mind-shattering pain and stuffed the bright green pill into their mouths.


    They had then swiftly swallowed their healing pill, causing a burst of healing energy to immediately spread in their bodies.


    At this point, Darcel, Aniela, and Masami knew they are pretty much enemies to the Snow Angel group. But the trio couldn''t help but feel a bit of gratitude towards that group in this situation.


    Without these healing pills, Darcel, Aniela, and Masami dreaded to think about how they would need to recover on their own.


    None of them had regenerative abilities despite their bloodlines used to be quite powerful. Even though Masami had a bloodline from a legendary God Beast, it barely provided her anything in the regeneration department.


    In just a mere two seconds, Darcel, Aniela, and Masami already felt far better than before.


    The mysterious magical power of healing energy showed the trio just why it''s so largely coveted across the entire Nine Provinces.


    As their ruptured organs and bones continued to heal, Darcel, Aniela, and Masami started coughing up the excess bile in their mouths.


    Foul-smelling fluids flew from their mouths, turning the air around them into a putrid stench. Right then, the trio began to slowly sit up. While they gradually rose to a sitting position, Masami was the first one to speak up, saying,


    "Ack! Damn!! That really fucking hurt! I can''t tell if we got really lucky or unlucky." A more vulgar language slipped out of Masami''s mouth.


    Though she was the most abrasive with her words between their group, the stress of all these events was slowly getting to her.


    Ever since the yellow-eyed woman, Masami felt like it was just constant hiding and pain. Even more frustrating was that she also lacked the power to significantly change their situation.


    In direct contrast to Masami''s growing frustration, Aniela had a calmer reaction. She formed a strained, small smile as she attempted to say in a soothing tone,


    "It''s not all bad, Sami. At least that beast didn''t give chase to us. If it did, we simply would be dead. So there''s luck in that."


    Even if it was just a little bit, Aniela felt her optimism gradually return to her. The more deadly obstacles they faced and survived, the more she felt like they could possibly pull through this despairing situation.


    Darcel was also going to offer his own words, but right then, his Spirit Sense picked up on something incredible.


    On instinct, he had spread his Spirit Sense out while his body continued to heal just in case of an emergency situation.


    Because they were so warped with pain before, there was no way Darcel could notice the incredible energy spewing in this area.


    But now, he snapped his eyes up and forward. A bright twinkle shimmered within his pupils as he gazed upon the reward they were tracking ever since they set foot in this area.


    "Aniela, Masami, look above you." Darcel called out to girls while never taking his eyes off from in front of him.


    Aniela and Masami instinctively followed Darcel''s call, gazing their eyes up and forward. And immediately, the same bright twinkle burst with Aniela and Masami''s eyes.


    "Ah! Finally! The treasure we took so long to look for!" Aniela exclaimed in eager excitement.


    Right in front of the trio was an enormous tree that went thirty feet high into the skies. The odd thing about this tree was that it had only one branch and hanging off the edge of this branch was a single spikey-looking grapefruit.


    That spiky grapefruit is the source of that incredible treasure Qi energy!


    Masami''s eyes squinted in eager anticipation as her Spirit Sense inspected every inch of the fruit. Now that she is so close to the treasure, she could get a more accurate read of its Qi energy.


    And after only a few short moments, her eyes flashed in realization. Her foxtails began to excitedly swish around as Masami knew they scored big this time.


    "Darcel, Aniela! This fruit isn''t just some ordinary treasure. It''s one of those Qi Root fruits! My Grandma told me all about this treasure, and I know for sure that its potent Qi energy can level up all of our cultivation!"


    Darcel and Aniela took their eyes off the Qi Root fruit and peered over to Masami.


    Darcel had an inquisitive expression, not surprised that Masami''s Grandmother would know this but had pondered over their own cultivation.


    He began to acquire more information from Masami, asking her, "A really good item then. But, would our results get affected by our comprehension abilities?"


    With how weak they got, Darcel couldn''t help but wonder if their comprehension abilities were affected as well.


    Because the yellow-eyed woman can fundamentally change their bloodline and soul, who''s to say couldn''t mess with their minds. In fact, she already did so by throwing each of their mental states into a pessimistic route and causing trauma on them.


    Since they awoke, Darcel, Aniela, and Masami didn''t try cultivating. They simply didn''t have any secure place to try and see the changes.


    But Darcel did make it a note in his mind to do so when they first get the chance. Before that, though, he wanted to see if there was any specific requirement for this Qi Root Fruit.


    And to his slight joy, Masami shook her head. She told him, "Nope. This treasure is made for any cultivator to experience rapid short permanent boosts in power."


    "Ooh? Now that made this treasure even more worth it to go through all of those deadly tricks." Aniela spoke in slight relief. She also had the same worrying thoughts about their cultivation, just like Darcel.


    With no more question in his mind, Darcel turned his attention back on the Qi Root Fruit and raised his hand.

 Chapter 253 - Right Back To Action

    Darcel made a grasping motion with his hand, sending out pure Spirit Qi towards the Qi Root Fruit. Initially, he was admittedly a little bit concerned that something would suddenly jump out to bite their heads off.


    But thankfully, it seemed like this area threw the trio a bone.


    Nothing dangerous jumped out at Darcel, and he was able to smoothly pull in the Qi Root fruit into his palm.


    With the spikey fruit in hand, Darcel caressed its texture for a brief moment. Though it didn''t have a design that looked like it would be pleasant to touch, Darcel was legitimately surprised when it felt so soft.


    Darcel almost felt like he was squishing into a soft pillow or when he would caress either Aniela or Masami''s breast. He felt a warm sensation course through his palm and traveled throughout his entire body just from touching.


    And then there was the Qi Root fantastic fragrance. It was like he was inhaling the most natural and richest garden on this planet.


    Darcel didn''t regret coming here before, but now he felt even more glad about braving through those challenges for this treasure.


    After he got a good feel, Darcel flashed the Qi Root fruit into his spatial ring. Upon doing so, an immediate change occurred within their surroundings.


    It was the return of the hazy white mist!


    And this time, the mist became immensely thick blinding, Darcel, Aniela, and Masami''s vision.


    "Goddammit! Really, again?!" Masami loudly cursed out her annoyance.


    Even Darcel and Aniela couldn''t help but click their teeth as they also felt their annoyance rise.


    They all were thinking, haven''t they''ve been through enough?! Moreover, none of them weren''t yet fully healed by their Healing Pills.


    Darcel Spirit Sense scanned over each of them. And he sensed himself to be at sixty percent of his maximum capacity. Aniela was around half of her, and Masami was nearing his energy reserve level.


    Because of their soul bonds, Darcel could actually see into the girl''s energy reserves, though he doesn''t use it often.


    Primarily because previously, they rarely would get injured from their battles. Although now, Darcel just knew he would be using this ability a lot more often.


    Focusing on the present, Darcel still tenses his body for any sign of action. Even as Aniela and Masami were frustrated, they also prepared their bodies for battle, though they were still feeling residual pain.


    However, no matter their preparation, the trio quickly found it was simply unneeded.


    The impossible to see white mist only lasted for a mere second.


    Darcel, Aniela, and Masami felt an instinctive reaction to blink. The next moment they opened their eyes, their whole surroundings changed!


    Darcel, Aniela, and Masami began to rapidly blink their eyes now, feeling a small amount of disbelief that they actually made it out of the area. They were now currently in an open snowfield that had sparse trees littered all over the place.


    Masami began scratching her fluffy fox ears as they twitched in slight puzzlement. "Huh¡­.well¡­.I won''t lie; I was expecting another devious trap. Not to be plopped right back into the action so suddenly."


    "Hmmm¡­." Aniela closed her eyes for a moment, expanding her Spirit Sense for a few miles. She flung it back open a split second after and told the others, "At least we''re not in the middle of some squadron."


    As she said so, Darcel and Masami were also spreading their Spirit Senses, searching out for any little detail. But like Aniela, they picked up on nothing.


    Feeling a little bit of relief, Darcel, Aniela, and Masami slowly rose to their feet. As they stood up, each of them felt and heard some of their bones crack out its kinks from getting repaired by the Healing Pills.


    Darcel, Aniela, and Masami scrunched up their faces as it felt a bit uncomfortable from it. But, with each second passing, the trio was feeling their health quickly come back to them.


    With what Darcel sensed now, he fathoms they could at least adequately fight without much hassle.


    Masami began searching her eyes throughout the entire area, squinting her gaze on whatever she found a bit suspicious. She asked while looking around,


    "Soo¡­.what now? Should we just find a place to go and hide to absorb the treasure?"


    Darcel searched his gaze around, but really, everything was blending in together in this area. He didn''t sense anything of interest to go after, and there was no clear suspicion that they should avoid.


    With a shrug of his shoulder, Darcel said, "Might as well. Let''s go¡­." In the middle of his talk, he oddly trailed off.


    Aniela and Masami peered their gazes onto him, curiosity filling both of their faces.


    Darcel didn''t have any expression like they were in danger. But he did stare into Aniela''s beautiful face with slight questioning eyes.


    Aniela inquisitively tilted her head, and Darcel asked her, "You know; actually, I was thinking about it previously. Back then, I was mildly shocked that you two didn''t actually see the mist until I pointed it out. And I recalled then, Aniela, didn''t you have a killer intuition that pointed us in the right direction several times before?"


    "Eh? She really had something like that?"


    Masami reacted before Aniela could even question. During her time with her, she couldn''t recall at any moment Aniela using her intuition to lead them to someplace.


    Aniela tilted her head more, and her eyes twinkled a bit. Her expression started to brighten as she said, "Oooh¡­.ooh! That''s right! I do remember doing that! But¡­."


    In the middle of her sentence, the twinkle in her eyes vanished, and her expression turned dimmer. "I think that was just great luck, Darcy. For a while now, I haven''t had any striking intuition. And I fear that yellow-eyed woman probably took away that ability for good. If that was even an ability¡­."


    Aniela sighed with a little bit of emotion. But before either Darcel or Masami could say anything, her expression returned back to a serene small smile.


    "Still! Leaving things to random luck can only get us so far. Let''s just keep on walking; we found one cave before. I''m sure we can find one again!"


    The way Aniela changed her expression to an optimistic one on the snap of a dime did remind Darcel and Masami she was always like this.


    Honestly, they thought Aniela would need a bit more time before she returned back to this state. And even if it was only a short burst, the fact she was starting to do it again was a good start.


    Darcel and Masami were even affected by her sudden upbeat tone, and they felt their own expression brighten a bit.


    Darcel had then pointed to a random direction towards his left and began saying, "Since we''re in agreement, let''s walk down this way. Though, remember to always be ready."


    "Right." Aniela and Masami nodded as a small flame of determination ignited within their eyes.


    With Darcel in the lead, the trio started to walk off in the direction he pointed in. They all were expecting danger to come at them, but they felt slight assurance it wouldn''t immediately come at them.


    But after they only took a few steps, the trio abruptly stopped.


    Darcel tightly knitted his eyebrows as several powerful presences suddenly appeared in his Spirit Senses. Whoever was above them was a mile above, and it was like they were ghosts!


    With his downgraded Spirit Sense, Darcel had absolutely no way to track what technique they used to hide. Trepidation began to fill Darcel''s mind as he genuinely can''t catch a long enough break.


    Then again, this was the high-intensity Mercenary Exchange Event.


    Darcel knows sudden encounters like these should be par for the course. Though, it didn''t make them any less frustrating when it did happen.


    "Haaah¡­.seems like we''re destined to have the most deplorable luck now." Darcel quietly muttered under his breath.


    At the exact same time, Aniela and Masami also froze with dread, sensing the same presence and feeling the same frustration.


    Aniela shot her gaze to the sky with a sour expression. While Masami''s foxtails were twitching around in annoyance as she said, "Just¡­.what could it possibly be this time."


    Right then, a booming voice echoed from the skies.


    "Oh? What''s a bunch of kids doing out here with that treasure on them? Tch, can''t believe we were nearly worried for a moment."


    The voice was a man speaking. Darcel, Aniela, and Masami could practically feel the overwhelming confidence oozing from his voice.


    As they heard the man, the trio had then seen five figures appear in the skies.


    It appeared to be five men wearing overly long and suspicious clothes. The trio could only guess they were all men since their appearance was difficult to tell.


    Each person was wearing an overly long black coat with the hoodie up.


    Besides the man that talked, there simply wasn''t any well to precisely tell the difference apart from each other. The only thing they could make out was the slight facial feature sticking out from their hoodies.


    Already, the trio felt some nerves about this squadron group. Usually, these Mercenaries groups always have flashy, distinct designs that set them apart from one another.


    But this squadron looked like they''re proficient in being sneaky.


    Right then, the man in front of the group, the one who spoke before, suddenly said, "Well then. No need for us to be so careful, guys."


    After he gave that causal order, Darcel, Aniela and Masami narrowed their eyes.


    A considerable pressure crushed onto their bodies as this squadron group decided to release their Heavenly Aura. Even more dread stilled into Darcel, Aniela, and Masami''s veins.


    Four of the men''s prowess was at the fifth level of the Heavenly Transformation realm.


    And for the one that continued to talk was at the sixth level of the Heavenly Transformation realm!


    A lineup that Darcel, Aniela, and Masami would''ve laughed at some time ago now gave them a tremendous sense of danger.

 Chapter 254 - Perilous

    To say that Darcel, Aniela, and Masami were surprised to sense hostile intentions in the five black coat men would be a lie.


    Essentially, if you''re not a part of a squadron group, you might as well be a Spirit Monster to these Mercenaries.


    A fight was nearing, and neither Darcel, Aniela, or Masami knew if they could even face this battle. Even if they all were at one hundred percent of their capacities, they knew their bloodline powers could not match up to numerous fifth level Heavenly Kings and one powerful sixth level.


    Although, before these men even landed before them, a flash of information streaked into Darcel''s mind. He blinked his eyes a few times as he suddenly recalled just who this squadron group belongs to.


    ''Their¡­.the Shadow Rouge group!'' Recognizing this group didn''t put any ease on Darcel''s mind.


    Before the event started, Aniela and Masami did take a bit of time to go through the Mercenaries groups competing.


    At that time, Darcel, Aniela, and Masami admittedly didn''t have a considerable interest in learning in-depth detail about them. They only gazed over the surface-level facts as they didn''t feel threatened by any of what they saw.


    Even though Darcel couldn''t predict the yellow-eyed woman affecting their prowess, he still felt regret over not learning more about these groups.


    All he knows about the Shadow Rogue group is that they''re not a particularly strong one. But they are proficient in the mysterious art of Shadow energy which looked similar to Darkness energy but holds completely different properties.


    No matter what arts they used, anything they have is largely threatening to Darcel, Aniela, and Masami.


    "Be ready¡­." Darcel quietly uttered to the girls without taking his gaze off from the skies. Aniela and Masami gave only a slight nod, their eyes also never leaving the Shadow Rouge group.


    Up in the skies, each Shadow Rouge member felt a bit creased as the trio didn''t answer them back. Their squadron leader lightly snorted and dived towards the ground, prompting the others to follow in his lead.


    In a second, the five of them crossed a mile towards the ground and landed just a mere fifteen feet away from the trio.


    Even when they had landed, the Shadow Rouge members still didn''t hear any peep from Darcel''s group.


    Each of them gave the trio a thorough look over. Admittedly they were mildly surprised at their appearances.


    Each Shadow Rogue member all had seen numerous handsome and beautiful youths in their long time of living.


    But, Darcel, Aniela, and Masami held a distinct charm that already set them apart from most people they had encountered. Moreover, despite their pitifully low realms, none of these youths appeared to be worried that their facing powerful Heavenly Kings.


    The Captain of the squadron group couldn''t stop his curiosity from growing over this strange, chance encounter. With no hurried tone in his voice, he began speaking to the trio.


    "How suspicious¡­.two True Soul core brats and one Innate Core brat. None of you even look like you hail from any particular group. So I''ll ask again, what brings you three in this dangerous domain."


    Darcel, Aniela, and Masami felt horrid goosebumps just from this man''s voice. It was unbearably condescending as if he was in complete control over this situation.


    What made the trio garner even more bitterness was the fact that the Shadow Rouge squadron indeed did have the advantage over them.


    But, even at seemingly impossible odds, Darcel, Aniela and Masami weren''t willing to submit. They all appeared calm while frantically thinking of ways to escape.


    And Darcel believed he may have on solid yet risk plan.


    Facing against several Heavenly Kings, Darcel kept his face indifferent as he finally spoke up to them. "We''re simply looking for treasure just like everyone else in here. And I''m amusing¡­.you all must''ve sensed a recent treasure of ours and must want it, right?"


    As he finished talking, Darcel spotted the Captain of their squadron turns his body stance even more casual. He began treating the situation as if it was simply an amusing game.


    But nonetheless, he nodded towards Darcel. "That indeed is true. Thankfully for you all sake, you understood your position immediately. So, just give us your Spatial Ring, and we''ll be on our way."


    The Captain''s tone somehow turned even more grossly condescending.


    The only reason the Shadow Rouge squadron didn''t simply just forcefully take what they wanted was that they were genuinely curious about the trio.


    From the countless years they participated in these Mercenary Exchange Event, never had they encountered anyone below the Heavenly Transformation realm.


    The only possibility roaming around the Shadow Rogue squadron member''s minds was that these youths must''ve sneaked in one of the teleportation portals.


    They guessed these youths were either incredibly daring or foolishly naive. Either way, the Shadow Rouge squadron members firmly believed they wouldn''t be able to get away.


    Darcel only kept his indifferent face while his mind sorted out his plan. He shoved his hand into his pocket, taking out his spatial Ring, and began walking up to the Shadow Rouge squadron.


    As Darcel walked, Aniela and Masami remained rooted to their spots, but their palms were silently clenching.


    Right as they were about to stress over how to stop Darcel from going up, his calming voice had suddenly popped into their mind. Their calm expressions nearly broke as they heard,


    ''Be prepared. Aniela, your flashbang. Masami the escaping talisman.''


    Aniela and Masami started to blink their eyes multiple times in an attempt to cover their surprise. Deep within their souls, they both felt their Darkness Soul link violently pulsate, shooting out warming sensations in the girl''s Martial Veins.


    Aniela and Masami had no idea that Darcel could do this!


    They always had a feeling he could more easily read their emotions, but this was essentially a telepathic connection!


    Aniela had never read anything about cultivators having telepathic connections, nor did Masami even learn of someone using this ability.


    However, despite how shocking this was, the girls quickly pushed down their surprise.


    Doing as Darcel instructed them, Aniela began clutching on her bloodline arm. At the same time, Masami shoved her hand into her pocket, clutching down on something.


    While the girls prepared, Darcel already made it within six feet from the Shadow Rouge squadron.


    Understandably, none of the Shadow Rouge members were worried about Darcel attempting to do anything suspicious. And if he did try to, the Shadow Rouge members were actually a bit curious to see what tricks a mere True Soul Core youth has.


    No matter what he tries, though, it would never be able to match up to the unfathomable power of the Heavenly Transformation realm.


    Darcel simply raised his arm and was about to hand over his Spatial Ring.


    Right then, with Darcel''s sleeve raised, a talisman had actually fallen out of his sleeve.


    The Shadow Rouge squadron noticed the talisman, but in that split second, the talisman had suddenly activated on its own!


    A colossal sum of Heavenly Power abruptly surged out the talisman as it twinkled in a bright blue glow.


    At the same time, Darcel''s body was covered in the same blue glow, and he was immediately sent fifteen feet back as if he just got teleported.


    Simultaneously when Darcel had escaped, the Shadow Rogue squadron were all caught off guard! The talisman only needed less than a nanosecond to activate, and before it did surge with power, none of them even sensed any energy coming from it.


    In addition to being caught off guard, they also felt largely pressured by the talisman Heavenly Qi power!


    ''Chi!''


    Before the Shadow Rouge members could react, a tremendous sum of Ice Qi wrapped around their bodies.


    Their protective Heavenly Auras got instantly suppressed, effectively bypassing any natural defenses they had. And in just a mere second, the Shadow Rouge members were all frozen in a solid block of ice.


    The temperature snapped down to sub-zero level in just a manner of seconds, freezing everything in a six-foot radius.


    "Fuuu¡­." Darcel leaked a huge breath as sweat poured down his brows.


    If there''s one thing he was immensely thankful for, it was that none of those Heavenly Kings could sense his soul energy. While he had walked up, he poured a stream of his Darkness essence energy in the talisman that would release on his command.


    In order for the plan to work, the Heavenly Kings had to be absolutely unaware of any spek of soul energy. If they were, they would''ve immediately put a stop to Darcel''s plan.


    But even then, Darcel wasn''t even sure if the talisman would have enough energy to be active. It was a tremendous risk to take; but, Darcel felt some assurance because of his Chaotic Shard deep within his Soul''s core.


    Previously, it did help with clearing away even peak Heavenly King power easily, so activating a talisman should''ve been equally as easy.


    Because it was attached to his Soul, Darcel assumed the Chaotic energy would naturally flow with his Darkness essence energy.


    And thankfully, his huge gamble had paid off.


    After taking only a split second to catch his breath, Darcel immediately whipped his head around to see Aniela and Masami state.


    Aniela was clenching her teeth, tightly clutching her bloodline arm, desperately gathering a massive sum of her bloodline powers. Her face was drenched as she needed to have far more focus when charging her bloodline attacks now.


    No longer can Aniela release attacks on a snap of a dime which severely limited her fighting potential even more.


    Masami was also intently focused. She was clutching down on a green talisman, pouring a tremendous sum of bloodline power into it.


    Green lightning arcs spewed out of the talisman as it got close to finishing its charge. This talisman was explicitly crafted to need an enormous sum of power to activate and took a bit of time to charge. And with Masami''s weakened prowess, it only added to the time required to finish.


    But the results would be worth it as it would allow the trio to escape this desperate situation.


    The talisman Darcel used wasn''t that strong but, it had a decently powerful effect in freezing anybody. Darcel thought it would provide them with enough time for a course of action.


    But right then, Darcel, Aniela, and Masami felt a frightening chill run through their entire body, causing them to shiver. Their pupils began to dilate to mere dots size as they sensed the immense power of a sixth level Heavenly King burst throughout the area!


    Aniela was in disbelief as she exclaimed, "Ah?? That talisman is supposed to hold on! I-I''m not done yet!"


    There was only a faint white glow flickering around Anieal''s bloodline arm, indicating her soul flashbang was on the verge of finishing its charge.


    Masami gritted her teeth; frustration covered her voice as she said, "Damn it! The talisman isn''t done yet!"


    Masami''s firefox cloak had wrapped around her arm as she explosively increased her power output. Yet, the talisman wasn''t finished charging.


    ''Bang!''


    The sound of ice shattering boomed into the trio''s ears. Darcel whipped his head back up front, and his eyes widened in looming dread.

 Chapter 255 - Narrow Escape

    "You little shits!!"


    The whole ground shook like several violent earthquakes were striking all at once as an enraged voice loudly echoed out. Tiny shards of ice sprayed into the air at lightning speed, disappearing far into the horizon.


    Over at the Shadow Rogue Squadron, the Captain floated several feet in the air, completely free from his previous ice prison. Frostbite was all around his face and, combined with his current enraged expression, gave him a frightening appearance.


    Even as he had escaped the ice prison, the Shadow Rouge Captain body was still continually shaking.


    Because he was entirely unprepared, he had to use over half of his Heavenly Qi reserve just to break out of that Ice Qi.


    But no matter how quickly he had broken out, the Ice Qi had already caused severe damage to him. Inside his Martial Veins Ice Qi rampage about, heavily weakening his full prowess.


    Furthermore, the ice-cold energy had also penetrated deep within his body, putting his body in a continuous state of never-ending cold.


    Since even a sixth-level Heavenly King had trouble breaking out of that Ice talisman, of course, the other fifth-level Heavenly King were all still trapped.


    The others indeed weren''t dead, but all of their combat prowess would be severely limited until they could recover.


    And to think, the cause of all of this pain was because of one dirty trick from a weak youth.


    Even as it was a lapse of judgment on all of their parts, the Captain absolutely couldn''t accept being put in such a desperate situation because of a mere True Soul Core youth!


    In that instance, the Captain''s Killing Intent exploded into an aura that surged and crushed down on Darcel, Aniela, and Masami. The resentment in the Captain''s heart wouldn''t be resolved until he personally sliced these youths apart.


    "Shit! Just keep on charging!"


    Darcel roared to the girls as his own bloodline arm surged a Darkness glow around it.


    Aniela and Masami didn''t respond as they continued to frantically charge up their respective attacks. On both girls'' faces, their expressions were the most severe than it ever was.


    Darcel, Aniela, and Masami''s bodies were warped by indomitable pressure, and they had to pour every single drop of power they had to keep on moving.


    At this point, Darcel could only hope his defense can at least somewhat hold out against the Captain''s ensuring attack.


    And like Darcel expected, the Shadow Rouge Captina strut his palm forward, surging it with an immense wave of Heavenly Qi power.


    Just the mere shockwaves of the Captain''s power caused even more pressure upon Darcel, Aniela, and Masami''s bodies. At this point, their Soul''s Cores began instinctively pumping them full of soul energy just so they can stay on their feet.


    Seeing the trio somehow still standing up even after he burst forth a wave of Heavenly Qi power did cause the Captain to crease his brows.


    He did sense the trio''s unleashing their bloodline state, but the prowess they exuded was simply nothing compared to the might of his sixth level Heavenly King prowess.


    Still, the fact they could stand ignited even more feral Killing Intent within the Captain. In an instant, his palm got coated in Shadow Essence energy which took on the appearance of a Darkness glow.


    For a six feet radius around the Captain, everything was shrouded in a chilling Darkness aura. And in a nanosecond, the Captain blasted out three Shadow Essence energy chains from his palm!


    Darcel, Aniela, and Masami nearly went rigid in complete terror.


    Terrifying dread exploded in their minds as they sensed the immense power radiating from the Captain''s three Shadow Essence energy chains.


    This was an attack none of them could easily tank even if they were at full power. And Darcel had only managed to gain back seventy percent of his own energy reserves.


    The only lucky thing they had going was the fact that Captain Heavenly Aura and Heavenly Qi weren''t immobilizing their bodies.


    Even though they were fifteen feet apart, the Captain''s Shadow energy chains reached the trio in just a mere second.


    Right before each Shadow energy chain pierced into their bodies, Darcel erected a large Darkness Essence wall right in front of them.


    The Shadow energy chains were but a foot away from reaching his Darkness Essence wall, and Darcel could feel the chills of death crawling up his spines.


    Even though he poured his heart into this attack, he could just sense this will do very little in actually defending.


    And Darcel''s hopeless thoughts came true, much to his dismay.


    ''Ka-Cha!''


    The Shadow energy chains easily shattered Darcel''s Darkness Essence wall into tiny wisps of energy.


    And without stopping, the Shadow energy chains brutally tore right into Darcel, Aniela, and Masami''s shoulders and came right out the other end.


    "Damn!!" Darcel, Aniela, and Masami couldn''t stop shrieking in anguish as their blood and guts flew out their pierced shoulder.


    The Shadow energy chains ruthlessly tore apart their flesh and sturdy bones like it was made of paper mache. Tremendous pain wracked the trio''s bodies, nearly putting them on the verge of unconsciousness.


    And inside their bodies, the Captain''s Heavenly Qi energy attempted to destroy everything inside.


    But, instantaneously, a small stream of green energy tore apart the Captain''s energy like it was nothing.


    On a protective instinct, a faint green glow shrouded Darcel, Aniela, and Masami''s entire bodies even while the Shadow energy chains were still in their shoulders.


    Immediately when the faint green glow covered their bodies, the Shadow energy chains had suddenly erupted!


    ''BANG!''


    A tremendous blast of Heavenly Qi exploded from right within Darcel, Aniela, and Masami''s shoulders! This should''ve decimated their bodies to mere dust.


    However, while they were in the Heavenly Qi blast, the trio''s faint green glow shrouding their bodies turned into a harsher, darker light.


    An indescribable amount of power shrouded Darcel, Aniela, and Masami''s bodies which protected them from getting blown to smithereens.


    "Geeh!!"


    Although, Darcel, Aniela, and Masami were still sent flying back like broken leaves in the wind because of the Heavenly Qi blast tremendous knockback.


    Blood sprayed from their mouths like a geyser, and their bodies tumbled along the snowy ground for over fifteen feet.


    "....How? The hell?" Even though the Shadow Rouge Captain was in an absolute superior position, he couldn''t understand what just happened.


    In fact, his mental state was in absolute bewilderment!


    No matter what tricks, talisman, or Spirit Artifact they could possibly have, there''s just no way anything could save their bodies from tanking a powerful attack from him.


    After all, he''s at the sixth level of the Heavenly Transformation realm!


    Masami was merely a peak Innate Core brat. While Darcel and Aniela were even worse, being mere True Soul Core brats!


    Never in the Shadow Rogue Captain''s life did he feel so much shock over seemingly winning an easy battle.


    For a brief moment, the Captain contemplated on what he should do with these youths. His Spirit Sense could still pick up on their tenacious lifeforce, though it was dwindling by the second.


    Right then, a cold glint sparked within the Captain''s eyes as he decided his next course of action. Since their bodies are so tough, he''ll simply kill the trio off for good and inspect whatever treasure they have on them.


    A chilling smirk curved the Captain''s face, and he raised his palm, preparing to end this charade once and for all.


    However, whatever attack he was getting ready to unleash wouldn''t be able to come out.


    Not when Aniela''s voice had suddenly shrieked out into the wind.


    "Flash!!"


    A radiant white glow burst out from where Aniela laid in the snow and quickly covered everything in a one-hundred-foot radius!


    In a surprising twist of an event, she had managed to finally unleash her soul stunning flashbang. What primally helped achieve this was a familiar energy coursing out from her soulscape space.


    The Shadow Rouge Captain was caught entirely off guard once again. Just like last time, he didn''t even sense the attack before it went off.


    But the Captain found something else even more shocking. It was the facet he had immensely trouble moving his body! Inside his soulscape space, the Captain also felt a powerful force invade all around there.


    If Aniela still had her original prowess, then the Shadow Rouge Captain simply wouldn''t be able to move at all, and his entire body would be left completely defenseless.


    However, now, the Captain could still move his body, just every so slightly. And he could still gather up his energy. Albeit, his speed in gathering energy was immensely slowed down.


    Plus, he had to pour all of his energy into destroying the invading force in his soulscape space.


    It was taking the Shadow Rouge Captain a whole few seconds to get close to breaking free from Aniela''s soul flashbang.


    And those few seconds were all that the trio needed.


    Even as she laid face down on the ground, Masami still tightly held on to the escaping talisman, never stopping for a single second of pouring her power into it. Though her body was in tremendous pain, an familiar energy from within her soulscape space kept her consciousness afloat.


    And right then, Masami sensed the talisman was finished charging.


    Almost instinctively, Masami crushed the escaping talisman, causing a green lightning glow to instantly wrap around her, Darcel, and Aniela''s bodies.


    In that instance, the trio shot off far into the distant skies, becoming a faint green blur in the far-off horizon.


    Just as the trio had escaped, the Shadow Rouge Captain broke through Aniela''s soul flashbang.


    The radiant white glow had disappeared, and the Captain whipped his eyes towards the sky. He was only able to catch the faint afterimage of the trio''s trail.


    In just a couple of seconds, the trio was long gone, going even beyond the Shadow Rogue Captain''s Spirit Sense range.


    "Tch! Dammit! Just how did they survive my attack!"


    The Shadow Rouge Captain was still fervent disbelief. His eyes still lingered in the sky as a ruthless thought swirled in his mind. The next time he meets those youths, they won''t even know how they will die!

 Chapter 256 - Recovery & Changes

    The light-shaded yellow sky still permeated all throughout the independent realm. Even with the seeming disappearance of the yellow-eyed woman, the change in the sky was permanent.


    The permanent sky changed also reflects how different the Merecneray Exchange Event was and how shocking it will be later on. After a couple hours, the Event had shifted gears to high intensity.


    All throughout the realm, numerous fights tore the snowy forest maze unsundered.


    Squadron groups and boosted Spirit Monsters alike all engaged in fierce combat with each other, causing numerous casualties on both sides.


    And for one particular Squadron group, words were spreading of their explicit cruelty. When Mercenaries members heard about the cruelty of this specific group, many were surprised.


    Out of all Mercenaries groups, the cruelest would always range from the White Demon group, the Golden Crow Circle, or the Raven Mage order group.


    However, none of those groups were even making any large waves in this year''s Event. It was especially unusual for the Golden Crow Circle and the Raven Mage Order group.


    It was like these two groups went largely silent just a few minutes after starting the Mercenary Exchange Event.


    No, the group showing their overt cruelty is, shockingly, the Snow Angel Order group!


    This was the one Mercenary group that many always thought was too aloof, proud, and arrogant to dirty their hands with vicious killings.


    But as intel got spread out from the lucky survivors that managed to encounter a Snow Angel squadron, they all would note one specific Captain that would be entirely ruthless in her action.


    This year''s Mercenary Exchange has undoubtedly been a significant change for everyone. And after it''s all over, the whole New Branch City would be warped with various tremendous news of several monumental figures.


    ¡­.


    Thousands of miles deep within the snowy forest maze, this area was a particularly secluded one. Only under one enormous tree where there three figures huddled up together, leaning against its vast trunk.


    These figures were all youths who were in a worse for wear state. Their clothes were in a heavily battered state, looking like they had just got off several tremendous battles.


    These damaged-looking youths were Darcel, Aniela, and Masami.


    By just the skin of their teeth, they had survived that grueling attack from the Shadow Rogue Captain. The lightning escaping talisman had no clear direction, but it at least took them as far as away as possible.


    Although, there were several complicated matters Darcel had to solve when they had crash-landed in this area.


    Though they all had barely survived, Darcel was the only one still conscious when they stumbled onto this place.


    Even with their incredibly tough bodies, Aniela and Masami''s vitality simply weren''t enough to keep them afloat.


    When they were struck by the Spirit Monster Python, barely any of its power invaded their bodies before their Chaotic Shards destroyed it.


    But with the Shadow Rogue Captain, his energy fully poured into them, which caused severe damage to them before their Chaotic Shards could react.


    Still, when their Chaotic Shards finally spewed in their bodies, it destroyed the Shadow Rogue Captain''s power in a manner of seconds.


    This let them all keep their lives, but for an unexplained reason, Darcel was the only remaining conscience.


    Darcel, quite honestly, wasn''t entirely sure why he was the only one kept up. He thought it was something pertaining to his cultivation realm. But Aniela was only one level behind him, and Masami had the highest realm between them.


    Moreover, it wasn''t like Darcel had an advantage in his bloodline. That was the one thing he truly couldn''t rely on in this scenario.


    No matter how it happened, Darcel couldn''t focus on that train of thought as another intense sensation was warping his mind at that time.


    The excruciatingly unbearable pain legitimately made Darcel want to go unconscious. He may have high pain tolerance, but the feeling of having nearly all of your bones cracked open and almost every organ rupture wasn''t something a merely determined mind can handle.


    However, Darcel absolutely refused to fall unconscious.


    Every time he would teeter on the verge, his mind would snap over to Aniela and Masami''s unconscious states. If he were to let himself fall, he definitely knew it would be over for the three of them.


    For a while now, nothing has been going their way. It''s all just been bad luck and impossible to win fights.


    But Darcel was quickly learning that no matter what happens, he needs to remain persistent and keep pushing forward.


    Even as he was forced to hide, run and defend, Darcel learned to simply accept that was as much he could really do in their situation. His arrogance, pride, and ego, all from before, mellowed out as he took care of Aniela and Masami''s unconscious form.


    Darcel couldn''t say for sure what it exactly felt like. But he certainly did feel a specific shift occurring in his mental state. In order to survive with his two lovers, he realized he needed to change and grow to become better in every aspect.


    Darcel knew he''ll need to refine everything for the better, from his cultivation, mental state, and even personality.


    Darcel would always consider what the yellow-eyed woman had done to them as a nightmarish disaster. But, he could at least admit that without doing what she did, his mindset probably wouldn''t grow in any short amount of time.


    With thoughts like this swirling in his mind at that time, Darcel gritted his teeth and took Aniela and Masami bodies under that enormously vast tree.


    He had then fed the girls and himself several Healing Pills, uncaring on how much he had to use.


    Because they used to have essentially full access to the whole Snow Angel group, the trio did take the time to stock up on healing resources.


    Even though that was the time they all had their incredible confidence and egos, they still knew that something unexpected could possibly happen to them.


    Although, even with the abundance of healing resources, it took quite a while for them to make a nearly complete recovery.


    The time they took to recover should''ve been hazardous; at any moment, a Squadron or feral Spirit Monster could''ve got the jump on them.


    But by some shining luck that Darcel was eternally grateful, they were able to go into complete seclusion for thirty minutes!


    Around the ten-minute mark of their recovery, Aniela and Masam had finally awoken. Darcel, who was initially happy to see them awake, noticed an immediate change in them.


    He had felt some slight worrying concerns when staring into the girl''s eyes. For some reason, they both had an odd, far-away look in their eyes. Almost as if while they were unconscious, they were profoundly contemplating something.


    Darcel had to put that line of questioning on hold as he swiftly told them to refine the Healing Pills in their bodies.


    And making his concern go up a notch higher, Aniela and Masami had wordlessly complied with his directions.


    It was a bit of a surreal moment for Darcel. Both girls, in their own unique way, would always have some sort of comment to make.


    Masami, for sure, would be the first one to talk as she was accustomed to venting out her frustrations. And Aniela would always be there to follow up with a more soothing comment.


    But the way they acted then was almost like they both were two completely different people.


    Darcel could only push those thoughts for later and had continued to refine the healing energy in his body.


    And after another ten minutes, Darcel found his worries were for nothing. He was awoken from his healing process when Aniela and Masami rapidly shook his arms in genuine excitement.


    Darcel had opened his eyes to see Aniela''s face gaining back her usual enigmatic optimism. While Masami had her typical excited expression.


    At the same time, they both shouted to him in an overwhelming amount of passion, "Let''s take that treasure!!"


    The girls didn''t even yet know they were lucky enough to have no one around them. They were truly so heated up that they wanted to breakthrough no matter the consequences.


    And Darcel could fathom why they were both overly excited. In his Darkness Soul link, he sensed both of their emotions to be in a chaotic, jumbled mix.


    Though Darcel essentially had to grit himself to change to a more calm and focused mindset.


    The girls aren''t like him at all. Their attachment to life and survival shot through the roof, and they both had reached one swift conclusion.


    To survive together, they needed power! Without power, neither Aniela nor Masami knew just how much their luck could last. The need for power shouldn''t be anything new for the girls. But they were feeling the thrive for it more than ever.


    Darcel could tell that this near-death experience weighed another shackle on the girl''s minds, heavily changing it towards a new point.


    He really couldn''t blame them since he too, was also tremendously affected by this near-death experience. Moreover, his thoughts also align with the girls since it was true that numerous troubles would be more easily solved if they had more power.


    And all of this had led to their current situation.


    Taking an immense daring risk, Darcel had split up the Qi Root Fruit three ways, and they were currently refining its potent Qi energy.


    A full thirty minutes did pass with no disruption from Squadron groups or Spirit monsters.


    But, who''s to say that would last?


    It wasn''t like the trio had some talisman or Spirit Artifact that could set up a formation to keep them safe. Furthermore, when cultivating, they would be at their most vulnerable state.


    Despite these numerous insane risks, the trio still had to take this route. If not, their prowess would only stay stagnant for the remainder of this Event.


    Although, when Darcel had actually started cultivating, he took notice of several immediate tremendous changes. It was such profound changes that he was nearly taken aback, almost in utter disbelief.

 Chapter 257 - Breakthroughs

    In all honesty, Darcel didn''t know what to expect when cultivating again.


    Even though Masami did say the Qi Root Fruit would nullify anyone having to have a high comprehension for breakthroughs, the yellow-eyed woman couldn''t leave his mind.


    To Darcel, the yellow-eyed woman was essentially this frightening god that can change anything on her very whims. With the power she wields, Darcel had briefly wondered how the hell was she ever caught by the Parasol Organization.


    But barring that, Darcel was expecting some disastrous change that would affect him even absorbing the Qi Root Fruit.


    However, to his surprise, his cultivation abilities experienced massive changes, all for the better.


    Like Masami explained to him, he could absorb the Qi Root Fruit very seamlessly. In just a few minutes of cultivating, Darcel already felt that he was approaching the borders of the half-step Innate Core realm.


    From what Darcel had studied about this realm, this would be where one needs to reach profound enlightenment about cultivation as a whole.


    This could be achieved through comprehending high-ranking cultivation manuals, experiencing numerous life-or-death fights, or even seeing insights into one bloodline if they have a powerful one.


    There were even more methods where one can use external means to achieve an enlightenment breakthrough state.


    All of this was for one to craft an Innate Spirit Sense.


    With an Innate Spirit Sense, one would remold their minds, elevating it to a higher boundary they had never experienced before.


    And though the Qi Root Fruit quickly alleviated Darcel to reach the half-step Innate Core border. He would still need to rely on his own comprehension abilities to achieve some sort of enlightenment.


    Even for his previous self, Darcel would''ve needed to concentrate on achieving an enlightened state. Moreover, that could''ve taken days or even weeks. And with how he is now, Darcel expected to be stumped at this mental roadblock.


    However¡­.all Darcel felt was a bizarre sensation.


    There was no tremendous mental roadblock or a need to gain enlightenment. Darcel simply felt like if he just took a slight push forward, he could easily form his Innate Core Spirit Sense.


    No profound enlightenment or contemplation was needed at all. Even for everything Darcel experienced so far in his journey, this was very peculiar.


    If he were to go around and tell how he could simply breakthrough to an Innate Core Spirit Sense with just a slight push, countless cultivators would spit out blood like a geyser.


    Before the meeting with the yellow-eyed woman, it wasn''t like Darcel had a particularly tough time with cultivation.


    All he really lacked was the potent Qi energy to feed his dantian space.


    And now, after having his heart brutally pierced into, not only was his comprehension not ruined, it was also elevated to a tremendously high boundary.


    Darcel briefly wondered if Aniela and Masami were experiencing the same thing. The yellow-eyed woman was quite ruthless, so maybe she inadvertently gave them a disastrous gift as well.


    For now, Darcel pushed these thoughts aside to find out later and focused on breaking through.


    In the simplest moment he ever had with cultivation, Darcel pushed his Spirit Sense forward, crashing against the invisible wall that separated him from an Innate Core Spirit Sense.


    With no mental block and barely effort at all on Darcel''s part, his Spirit Sense drilled right into the Innate Core boundary.


    ''Ka-Cha!''


    Darcel felt a glass barrier shattered into a million pieces in his mind, bringing his entire being to an elevated boundary. His body suddenly went rigid as his Spirit Sense began to swiftly evolve.


    Currently, Darcel was undergoing a process that was fundamental in every cultivator''s life.


    That is forming his Innate Spirit Sense!


    In just a manner of seconds, Darcel felt his mind massively expand beyond anything he ever felt before.


    Everything in his mind and Spirit Sense became clearer, letting Darcel see into complex topics that muddled his head before. He felt far more focused as if he could now easily fall in and out of a meditative state at will.


    Now when Darcel connected to his Spirit Sense, everything felt so vibrant. There wasn''t any murky energy or air that could confuddle his Spirit Sense, making it easier for him to tell precise details in the environment.


    Darcel could sense the tiniest grain in the snow, every speck of life from the trees, and the different air qualities that was meshed together.


    Under this incredible new state, Darcel expanded his Spirit Sense far out. In only just a second, he was already shocked by his upgraded Spirit Sense.


    Nearly instantaneously, he reached far beyond the limits of his previous Spirit Sense range. Plus, he could now pick up on a new type of Qi energy continually flowing through the air.


    ''So this is an Innate Spirit Sense, huh¡­.'' Still, Darcel was in a little bit of disbelief. It was honestly a mixed bag on how he achieved this power.


    Leading up to getting the Qi Root fruit was hell upon hell.


    Several times he nearly lost life and only got by the skin of his teeth because of his Chaotic Shard within his soul. With a severely weakened prowess, it limited what Darcel could in all of his battles except for running and hiding.


    However, now that he finally managed to get to a secluded area to breakthrough, everything was almost too simple.


    Somehow, his comprehension abilities evolved to a point where he could just step into an entire great new realm in a snap.


    Darcel wondered if this would also hold true when he would breakthrough to the Heavenly Transformation realm.


    At least now, their grim situation was turning slightly hopeful. All that''s left now to do was to fully complete his transition into the Innate Core realm.


    Darcel had then focused on the new type of energy flowing through the air. This energy was far more powerful than Spirit Qi in every way. It held more profound, complex properties that no average cultivator would be able to comprehend in a day.


    When most first start out sensing Innate Qi energy, they would need to spend weeks, months even to grasp a tiny bit of Innate Qi''s mysterious properties.


    This was the form of energy that would change one''s body and soul. The steps it took to achieve just the first rank of the Innate Core realm would be complicated for even extraordinary Geniuses.


    Yet, Darcel simply had no problems. He performed a little experiment, wanting to see just how easy this would be.


    In a similar manner he does to casually pull Spirit Qi into his body, Darcel began to greedily suck all Innate Qi towards him. And as he expected, there simply wasn''t any resistance when he brought Innate Qi towards him.


    Even when Darcel first made it to the True Soul Core realm, he felt some resistance when attempting to cultivate Spirit Qi.


    It didn''t take long for him to actually breakthrough the True Soul Core mental blocks, but there was time he needed to spend on it.


    But now, Darcel essentially became like a vacuum. Innate Qi swiftly flowed into his head, combining into his Spirit Sense. Before Darcel had even spread the energy throughout his body, he was already feeling incredible power!


    The mysterious properties of Innate Qi was like a book for Darcel to read. He had no problem understanding how Innate Qi flows and the power that is emitted from it.


    The only thing concerning Darcel had quickly found out was the potency of this Innate Qi energy.


    For as powerful as it was, Darcel sensed this type of Innate Qi energy was almost tainted with foul qualities.


    Absorbing this Innate Qi energy wouldn''t harm his body, far from it.


    But Darcel knew cultivating in this independent realm would only be a slow, laborious process. Even as he has insane comprehension abilities, he still needs the proper potent energy to make his cultivation go faster.


    And for his specific dantian, Darcel needs far more energy to breakthrough any other average genius.


    Just to breakthrough the True Soul Core realm nearly cost all of the Qi Root Fruit energy.


    Though Darcel wouldn''t be able to make rapid breakthroughs, he still refined the last of the Qi Root Fruit energy, which smoothly combined with the new source of Innate Qi.


    Innate Qi quickly flowed all throughout Darcel''s body, strengthening him to an unfathomable degree! Even before fully entering the Innate Core realm, Darcel already felt far more powerful than his previous state.


    Innate Qi had then drilled into Darcel''s dantian space and flowed directly towards his dantian''s core.


    When peering into his dantain space now, Darcel notices changes he hasn''t had the time to check before.


    The seed of Chaotic Energy had grown a few inches larger and spewed a slightly larger amount of energy in this space. As for his dantian''s core, it was still his Darkness Essence, but now there a pronounced green hue glow mixed within it.


    Darcel still couldn''t understand much about his Chaotic Energy. But it at least seemed like it was slightly growing in power, even though he hadn''t really tried to cultivate it.


    Darcel made some attempts in the past; however, the properties of Chaotic Energy were far beyond his comprehension.


    Although, with how his comprehension looks now, Darcel reckons he could possibly get somewhere.


    Pushing that thought aside, Darcel focused on Innate Qi following inside his dantain''s core. In just a few seconds, Innate Qi swiftly transformed his dantain''s core into an Innate Core!


    The process was but a simple snap for Darcel. He didn''t feel any mental block on transforming his dantain''s core; he only felt a barrier shattering in his mind.


    The power of Innate Qi quickly transformed Darcel''s entire being, and finally, after a few seconds, a large crack of Innate Qi formed on his Innate Core!


    ''Chi!''


    Darkness burst out of Darcel; light energy flowed from Aniela, and blue flames discharged from Masami''s body!


    The air whipped up into chaotic tornadoes as Darcel, Aniela, and Masami all reached their breakthroughs at the same time.


    Darcel''s power rapidly grew as his body greedily sucked up Innate Qi without stopping.


    And in another few seconds, a second enormous crack of Innate Qi formed on his Innate Core! In just one step, Darcel already reached the second rank of the Innate Core realm!


    Aniela was a similar process as Darcel, but in her dantian space, she could form one crack of Innate Qi on her Innate Core.


    All the while, Masami had reached the half-step Heavenly Transformation boundary. Her Spirit Sense could now perceive Heavenly Qi and absorb it into her body, but she couldn''t yet cross the full barrier to the Heavenly Transformation realm.


    She had run out of her Qi Root Fruit energy before it could happen.


    Innate Qi and Heavenly Qi mixed in the air, spraying an immense torrent of energy that destroyed the air currents.


    After a few more seconds, the area returned to a calming state as Darcel, Aniela, and Masami''s aura receded into their bodies.


    Right then, the trio flung open their eyes, feeling overwhelming sensations of power course within their bodies.

 Chapter 258 - Heading Out

    Darcel and Aniela''s eyes were on their fists as they repeatedly clenched it over and over again. With each clench they force on their palms, they both felt a pop of power burst within them.


    At every inch of their bodies, it all was now enhanced with Innate Qi!


    All of their physical capabilities were tremendously upgraded to a point Darcel and Aniela weren''t even fully aware of. This was the physical power of having an Innate Core body. Their already surprisingly tough bodily defense was now taken to a whole other level.


    Masami was equally excited awe as her two foxtails fervently swished around. Inside her dantian space, she had finished constructing a Heavenly Qi seed deep within her dantian''s core.


    This puts her in the half-step Heavenly Transformation realm, and she could now use the overwhelming power of Heavenly Qi!


    Before doing anything further, Darcel, Aniela, and Masami took a deep breather, taking a moment to quickly adjust to their new bodily states.


    Though their powers may have taken a giant leap, it got engraved into their hearts to never get ahead of themselves.


    A small breath leaked from Aniela''s lips, and she had then curved it up into a small smile. She spoke up first, telling the others, "Like this, we have just taken a huge step forward. And now, we have many more to go."


    Masami was all smirks as she had much more assurance of their survival compared to before. Her mind began to recall just how easy it was to break through, even beyond the effects of the Qi Root fruit.


    An inquisitive expression plastered on Masami''s face as she suddenly asked Darcel and Aniela, "By the way, did you two notice how easy it is to cultivate? When I was working on breaking through to the Heavenly Transformation realm, literally, I felt nothing, zero resistance. And not even the Qi Root Fruit could negate the effects of a great realm mental block. All I lack now is, well, some good Qi energy."


    Darcel and Aniela flashed a gaze at each other, both having understanding swirling within their eyes.  Their minds recalled their own cultivation, and everything Masami had said was entirely accurate.


    Both Aniela and Masami''s response had also confirmed one question Darcel had nestling around in his head.


    Darcel and Aniela had then nodded at the same time, and Darcel had told them, "I''m not sure how, but amazingly enough, a blessing must''ve come for us. Our comprehension abilities¡­.they''re what even high-rank geniuses would envy."


    Even as Aniela was pleased with her newfound comprehension abilities, her brows still furrowed in an inquisitive expression. From all that she knows about comprehension abilities, it''s nowhere near easy to so casually increase it.


    Out of all things cultivators can rely on externally to increase their cultivation realm, comprehension abilities were the one thing that evaded their grasps.


    Not even Mages can come up with ways to increase one''s comprehension.


    And when thinking about themselves, Aniela also realized they should''ve fallen in the same camp. Their comprehension abilities were always high but never so instantaneous.


    Moreover, while Masami''s talent had improved throughout their time together, she always had the lowest comprehension abilities between them.


    With her doubts rising, she had to ask,  "This is all good and fine. But¡­.can we really trust this? What if this is just some cruel ruse from the¡­."


    Aniela almost flinched when saying this name. "The yellow-eyed woman¡­."


    All thought Aniela had about that terrifying demon of a woman was now wholly negative, full of undying resentment. Even after things passed, she still couldn''t get over how she held so much faith in that woman.


    A similar chill crept up Darcel and Masami''s spine when directly speaking about the yellow-eyed woman.


    However, Masami actually didn''t lose her eager stride. She forced past the cold sensations she had about the yellow-eyed woman and said,


    "Sure, we can''t deny that this could bite our ass in the long run. But before that time comes, let''s just take full advantage of this ability. Plus, if that demoness really wanted us gone or to suffer more, she would''ve just done it when her hand was piercing our hearts."


    Masami''s blunt words resonated around Aniela''s head. Really, there wasn''t anything she could refute her on. The doubts will remain imprinted in her subconsciousness.


    Still, Aniela knew it was best to follow Masami''s thoughts and focus on the positive aspects.


    While Darcel rummaged on Masami''s words, a sudden memory streaked through his mind. He had briefly recalled bits and pieces from a dream painted in yellow after his meeting with the yellow-eyed woman.


    Darcel couldn''t remember much of those ethereal figure''s words, but he can recount them telling him that the ''mixed spawn'' saved them in a way.


    Perhaps whatever savior thing the yellow-eyed woman did also related to their upgraded comprehension.


    Since Darcel couldn''t remember much of the dream as of now, he shook his head at that thought and began telling the girls, "I suppose you are right on this front, Masami. Now then, just to make sure, you girls don''t feel any more injuries, right?"


    Masami shook her head and began cracking out her knuckles just to show fine she was. "Nope. All completely healed over here."


    Aniela similarly nodded her head, feeling more filled with life than she has been for the past few hours.


    "Completely healed as well. Sooo¡­.where should he head next? I''m not countering on our luck to continue on keeping us from meeting with anybody." Aniela said while scanning her eyes at their current environment.


    Because they needed to heal and cultivate, Aniela didn''t get a good look at just where they ended up. But, not much to her shock, they were still in an area that looked just the same as the rest of the snowy forest maze.


    The only slight variation was fewer trees clouding around this area, allowing for a wider breadth of walking space than previous areas.


    Darcel wrinkled his eyebrow and began stretching out his improved Innate Spirit Sense. He quickly covered miles of distance while also being incredibly meticulous in his search.


    But even after scanning quite far, Darcel still didn''t pick up on any other life signature.  Furthermore, there also wasn''t any potent treasure energy that could point them in the right direction.


    A slightly odd feeling crept into Darcel''s mind since, reasonably, there should''ve been some sort of Spirit Monster roaming around these parks.


    Darcel did fathom that the Spirit Monster could possibly be hiding. But, with his Innate Spirit Sense, it shouldn''t be able to escape his scope.


    Either way, Darcel still spoke in a cautious tone, even if there was an immediate lack of danger. He pointed his finger in a random direction, telling the girls,


    "Let''s just go this way. It is almost like a ghost town in this area. At least, the farther we walk, there more likely it is for us to encounter something random."


    Aniela and Masami readily agree, having no concrete plans themselves.


    Darcel, Aniela, and Masami had then taken their first steps up after a long seclusion. Their joints literally crackled with power as their bodies emitted a far stronger aura now.


    Masami was incredibly fired up; determination was filling her voice as she said, "Even if we have to scourge around like digging moles, let''s not rest until we find that next treasure!"


    "Hehe~." A melodic giggle leaked from Aniela''s mouth, being the first time she let a genuine chuckle in a while. "I''m glad your spirits are improving, Sami. But I say it''s more of us tactically scouting out our options than becoming moles."


    Darcel began to lightly smile as he heard Masami immediately fire off another bantering remark.


    With so much trauma thrust upon them at once, Darcel felt relief that the girls were gradually returning to their usual selves.


    ¡­.


    A few minutes later.


    Darcel, Aniela, and Masami were back on track traversing the snowy forest maze. However, there was a change in how they crossed through the forest now.


    Masami was the only one walking as Darcel and Aniela were hovering a few feet off the ground right by her!


    Both of them were currently learning a process that every Innate Core Cultivator is supposed to learn later on in this realm.


    That is, learning to fly!


    Darcel and Aniela were manipulating their Innate Core in their dantian to lift themselves off the ground. From their breakthrough, they already have a massive reserve of Innate Qi energy, which allowed them to get some stable practice.


    Masami had an expectant expression as she carefully observed Darcel and Aniela''s hovering. Really, besides just giving some slight, general pointers, the duo picked up hovering nearly instantaneously!


    Moreover, Masami could sense these two were holding back from going into a full-blown sprint through the air.


    Even though this feat should''ve been shocking to her, Masami simply recalled that they all have insane comprehension abilities now. Learning how to grasp flying at their levels really wouldn''t be all too notable for Darce and Aniela.


    After a few more minutes of hovering while going forward, Darcel and Aniela calmly landed on their feet.


    Both of them had an increasingly eager expression, and Aniela had even said, "So this is how it feels to defy gravity, huh Sami? I already like this ability!"


    When Darcel and Aniela could fully master flying, their combat potential would soar. No longer would they be chained to the grounds, and their synergy would improve even more.


    Little by little, the trio felt their hope increase with every useful ability they could grasp.

 Chapter 259 - Pushing Forward

    "Fufu~ expected no less from you two. Picking up flying as easy as walking. Sometimes, we really do put other cultivators to shame." Masami giggly boasted with an incredibly smug tone. Though, there indeed wasn''t any inflated lie in her words.


    Even when Masami compared themselves to the disciples in her sect, not even the average or genius ones master flying at the early rank of the Innate Core realm.


    As giddy as she felt, Masami did feel a slight feeling of loss mixed in with her joyous feeling.


    Taking Darcel and Aniela''s hands to fly was quite fun and also a bit of a bonding experience since they held complete faith in her to take them through the air.


    Still, the fact that she can fly with the people she loves would be an incredible bonding experience as well.


    Darcel didn''t need to sense it from his Darkness Soul link to feel the excitement radiating off from Aniela and Masami.


    His Innate Spirit Sense was spread out far, picking up on any little detail that he could possibly pick up. Despite traversing this far, there still wasn''t any dangerous presence or squadron group close to them.


    Since they were apparently still all alone, a more fun thought streaked into Darcel''s mind. Not only would this be a fun time for the girls, but this would also majorly help them in having a higher vantage point to locate anything suspicious.


    Right then, Darcel was about to speak up about his idea.


    But a bright twinkle appeared in Aniela''s eyes first. She tossed her eager gaze up to the slightly yellow shaded sky, her feelings becoming slightly mixed as that color tint brought up unpleasant memories.


    But forcing past those uncomfortable feelings, Aniela beat Darcel to the punch as she spoke in a jovial tone that was befitting for her.


    "Saaay¡­.there''s still no one around us. Let''s go past hovering just a mere few feet and go up higher as a trio! This will be even a better practice!"


    "Took the words right out of my head, Aniela. You up for it, Masami?" Darcel asked, already feeling his anticipation building.


    Previously, just in case they could get seen or struck down by some flying Spirit Monster, he told Aniela to only just practice with hovering.


    Now that they have a solid grasp over flying with Innate Qi and with still no one around, this would be the appropriate time to soar to the skies.


    And Masami didn''t disappoint, matching Darcel and Aniela''s anticipation with a broad smile of her own. "Do you even need to ask? Let''s get up!"


    With Masami''s words of confirmation, she, Darcel, and Aniela stopped walking. In that instance, Darcel and Aniela began to manipulate their Innate Qi again, while Masami began surging a tiny bit of her Heavenly Qi seed.


    Even though she could just simply use her preexisting Innate Qi inside her Innate Core to fly. Masami wanted to test if there would be any difference between the two Qi energies.


    And it came to a minimal shock for Masami when she felt it was tremendously easier to fly with Heavenly Qi. Though she never had a problem with flying before, Heavenly Qi made it like she was a weightless feather.


    An exhilarating rush flowed through Masami as this would also be a new practice for her.


    At the same time, Darcel, Aniela, and Masami gradually rise up in the air, doing it so seamlessly like it was their second nature.


    In just a few seconds, the trio quickens their pace, going a hundred feet high in the air. Once reaching this altitude, the three of them stopped simultaneously. A fresh breeze of air brushes past their skin, inscribing the trio with a surprising sense of warmth.


    Even though it''s still freezing cold in this realm, flying side by side to each other felt incredibly warm.


    Masami flashed a smirk over to Darcel and Aniela, enjoying their looks of serene bliss. Feeling her own serene bliss swell up inside her chest, she asked them,


    "So? How''s it like fully rising in the air?"


    "Mnn~" Aniela gave a melodic hum that was sweet-sounding on Darcel and Masami''s ears. "Certainly a wonderful new experience. I can''t help but wonder just how fast we can reach while flying." She spoke in an inquisitive tone.


    With their high cultivation realms now, it had dawned on the trio that using Spirit Monster mounts wasn''t really all that valuable to them now.


    While just keeping a steady float high in the air, Darcel, Aniela, and Masami barely sensed any of their Qi reserves getting drained.


    For most Innate Core cultivators and even Heavenly Kings, they would still value beast mounts since it takes them a substantial amount of reserves to cover great distances.


    But, Darcel, Aniela, and Masami felt that even if they were to go breakneck speeds for hours, their Qi reserves wouldn''t go down in the slightest.


    It was most certainly an intriguing thought that swam around in their minds.


    However, Darcel pushed down that idea, reserving for a time when they could fully relax and enjoy their time together. Although, with how things are turning out, it may be an overly long time before they could reach that moment.


    Still, Darcel shook his head of any negative thoughts and focused on the girls. He began to speak in a cautious tone as his Spirit Sense continually roamed around their general area.


    "We can test our max flying speeds another time. For now, let''s not go too high in the air, maintain this altitude, and traverse while flying rather than walking. Aniela and I could use any extra practice, and it feels more soothing to fly than walk."


    Aniela and Masami crossed their gazes to each other, their eyes lighting up in the same eager twinkle.


    "Alright/Sounds good to me." Aniela and Masami spoke at the same time, having almost a harmonizing mixed voice.


    Darcel searched his eyes through the snowy forest area and settled in some random direction. He inclined his head towards the random direction and began to steadily fly that way.


    Aniela and Masami followed close behind him, letting Darcel take the slight lead once again.


    And steadily, just like this, the trio flew towards this random direction, all hoping for some unexpected and potentially lucky encounter.


    As they flew, Aniela and Masami were engaged in their usual jovial conversations. They were discussing the sensations of flying, how the environment looks from up and above, and the potential routes they could take if they found nothing on this one.


    From the way they talked, it almost seemed like they were back to their original chipper selves. Their original personality were there was nothing that could really worry them, and they had high energy towards getting through the day.


    But, Darcel could feel they both were suppressing imprinted negative thoughts. Really, no matter how tough their mental fortitude was, even they couldn''t get over intense trauma so quickly.


    Even for other experience, veteran ancient cultivators who all had thousands of years of experience. They, too, wouldn''t be able to forget the severe traumas they faced in this unrelenting world, which forged them all to become peerless experts.


    Still, even though this unresolved trauma issue won''t be solved anytime soon, Darcel had respected the efforts the girls were making to keep on pushing forward.


    Most other youths in their position would have their mental collapse over an experience that was genuinely akin to death and having their prowess brutally stripped away from them.


    Although Darcel partially knew the reason why they could do so well in pushing forward was because of himself. He would never underestimate his girl''s strength and mind, but he could catch the different look in their eyes when staring at him.


    There was almost a blinding hope in their eyes as if Darcel was the firmest anchor in their lives.


    When they both were at their most depressive state after awakening from the yellow-eyed woman meeting, Darcel was the only one that had a resolute hope and firmness in his voice.


    And the other moment that left a deep, profound impact on them was Darcel forcefully staying awake from the Shadow Rogue Captain''s attack and taking care of both of their unconscious bodies.


    It was then they fully realized, no matter how grueling it would get, Darcel would be up and firm to have a way out.


    And Aniela and Masami obviously didn''t want to burden Darcel or drag him down. After taking the Qi Root Fruit, their minds had also sharply determined to get past their bleak situation and survive together!


    Darcel could vaguely feel all of their conflicting emotions through their Darkness Soul link. At least this way, they were making gradual progress in changing their mindset, which was good enough for him.


    Focusing back on the present, Darcel still diligently searched around for his Spirit Sense.


    At this point, Darcel really didn''t expect to pick up anything in this area. But right then, after what seemed like endless seclusion, a shift happened in Darcel''s Spirit Sense.


    Darcel immediately wrinkled his eyebrows; finally, after what felt like hours, he sensed five other presences! It was, of course, a squadron of powerful Heavenly Kings that should''ve given him a tremendous sense of danger.


    The appropriate reaction should''ve been to promptly grab the girls, flow behind an enormous tree, and masked their presence.


    However¡­.Darcel didn''t do any of that.


    His eyes were rapidly blinking as a hard-hitting realization struck his mind. Out of the five presences, the strongest one of them all felt immensely familiar towards Darcel!

 Chapter 260 - Total Upgrade

    It felt a touch bit queer for Darcel to actually have someone familiar pop into his Spirit Sense. The Mercenary Exchange Event had just been ongoing trials, pain, and suffering. His and the girls elated comprehension abilities were the only positive thing since coming here.


    But, this familiar presence didn''t give Darcel any sense of danger. In fact, he almost felt a bit of security with this presence, as if he could safely confine with whoever this person was.


    Darcel snapped his eyes shut for a brief second, his mind quickly shuffling out on who this presence could possibly be. Since honestly, besides Aniela and Masami, he couldn''t recall who else that he closely knows.


    Several events that seemed far a long go flashed in Darcel''s mind all at once just because of that familiar presence.


    And with his sharp, analyzing mind, Darcel didn''t take long at all to figure out who this presence was.


    A glint shimmered within his eyes; this person could actually help them greatly!


    At this point, Darcel stopped flying and was about to address the girls. But, when he had finally stopped, he immediately picked up on the lack of conversation behind him.


    Darcel whipped his head around towards the girls, wondering what suddenly got into them. They both spouted inquisitive expressions, staring off in the same random direction as if they had just reached a swift conclusion.


    There was already a smirk forming on Darcel''s lips from watching the girl''s intent faces. To little shock to him, both of them seemed like they had also sensed that familiar presence and recognized it.


    "You feel our¡­.old acquaintance too, right?" Darcel didn''t beat around the bush, asking the most direct question.


    Aniela put her finger to her chin, her curious expression never leaving her face. "Weeell¡­.I do sense someone familiarly close to us. But¡­.I just¡­.I can''t seem to put my finger on just who this is."


    Whenever Aniela tried to focus her mind on a past memory, she felt only a jumbled mix of sensations. It was like her past memories were all over the place, unable to give her a coherent answer.


    Masami began scratching her twitching fox ears as her mind tried to assort her memories as well. She was having the luck as Aniela, although she was able to make out one thing about this familiar presence.


    "From what I''m sensing¡­. I''m getting reminded of our time back at Mawold Town. But just who was¡­."


    "To save the confusion, it''s Fruna. She has a certain sense on her."


    Darcel decided to throw the girls a bone, less they stay stuck on this topic for longer than necessary.


    And though Aniela and Masami felt a little bit indignant since they wanted to solve this case on their own, they became more interested in recalling Fruna.


    Their minds clicked back to all events in Mawold Town. From their first meeting to joining the Nobe''s Fang group and meeting with Fruna several times.


    A slight sense of nostalgia filled within Aniela and Masami''s minds. All those moments were at a more straightforward time of their lives, one where they had unshakeable confidence and strength. Forcing past those feelings, the girls vividly recalled Fruna''s sense only.


    And in no time at all, Aniela and Masami''s eyes lit up in realization. However, there still were questions plastering their faces.


    "Wait¡­.how on earth could this be, Fruna? The last time we spoke, she was only around the Innate Core realm. And it hasn''t been that long since we saw her."


    True to Darcel''s words, the strongest one out of that squadron did indeed carry a presence precisely the same as Fruna.


    However, that presence was a fifth-level Heavenly King!


    This was the mid-rank of the Heavenly Transformation realm; it''s not easy at all for any decently talented cultivator to attain that level.


    Depending on their environment and resources, breaking through to the mid ranks of the Heavenly Transformation realms takes months, years even.


    Realistically, there shouldn''t be anyways for Fruna to increase her cultivation realm so much, even if she used an abundance of pills.


    Masami couldn''t help but make a little joke, similarly disbelieving that powerful fifth-level Heavenly King could be Fruna. "Don''t tell me she''s some sort of hidden genius that only awoke after we left. That would be too odd, even for us!"


    "Well then, no matter if it''s her or not. The fact of the matter is someone has an extremely familiar aura to her. And this has to mean the Nobe''s Fang group is with them. At least, let''s scope that area out. We have the means to escape with our current prowess if it gets too much."


    Darcel explained to the girls while shrugging. While this plan wasn''t completely full proof, a Spirit Sense couldn''t lie. Moreover, there wasn''t any chilling prickly feeling trying to drill into his body like what happens if he senses other Heavenly Kings.


    Darcel had then set his sights on that familiar presence and began slowly drifting towards it.


    Aniela and Masami didn''t really have a good counterargument. Undoubtedly, everything they sense matched up to Fruna.


    Still, both girls just found it too strange that someone who appeared as completely normal could be this extraordinary genius.


    Nevertheless, the girls believed Darcel''s words that they could simply escape from too much danger. By this point, none of them consider running from fights a disgraceful act. Now it''s an act that''s essentially their lifesaver in this independent realm.


    Aniela and Masami shrugged their shoulders simultaneously and followed close behind Darcel.


    As they slowly traversed through the air, Darcel and Aniela vividly recall one profound memory from Fruna.


    The fact that on their very first meeting, she stood up to her more powerful teammates just for them was a worthy note of character.


    And when they had met up with Masami, the three of them started to recall how helpful Fruna was during their times at Nobe''s Fang group.


    If this really is Fruna, the trio was hopeful that they''ll have an ally on their sides.


    ¡­.


    At another section of the snowy forest maze, this area was sparsely secluded, barring a mismatch-looking squadron group.


    In this peculiar squadron group, there were three men who wore the same matching armor.


    The three of them all wore bright silver color armor that meshed well with the snowy ground. Even if one was hundreds of feet away from them, these men''s silver armor could be easily spotted.


    In contrast to many Mercenary groups, these men wore these armor as if they wanted the whole world to know about them.


    Although, the stature of these men was highly subdued. They quietly walked along with the other three next to them, not even the slightest bit rude or unbecoming.


    Next to these silver armor men were two women and one other man.


    Compared to the loud colors of the silver armor men, these three wore simple brown leather armor outfits. Their outfits were more fit to blending seamlessly into the background as if they were all unimportant people.


    This peculiar mismatch of people was the Silver Bloody Hammer group and the Nobe''s Fang group!


    And leading this squadron was a cute woman that Darcel''s group would recognize rather quickly.


    It was Nobe''s Fang group Fruna! Since the last time, Darcel''s group saw her, she had experienced a massive upgrade in appearance.


    Her previous brown hair became longer and silkier, glowing with its own enigmatic shine. Though her bodily figure stayed the same slight petite size, her face became far more attractive. She radiated a kind, welcoming aura that would make it where you wanted to talk to her.


    However, the most significant change on Fruna was how, on her right breastplate, there was now a shiny platinum badge. Compared to her fellow Nobe''s Fang group companions, they only had gold badges.


    Because of her overwhelming prowess now, Fruna achieved an unshakable position in her group that was well respected among many.


    Nobody dared to question her prowess or status, for as Fruna is now a fifth-level Heavenly King!


    Back in Mawold Town, she was essentially the one true ruler there. Ever since Darcel''s group left the tone, not only had Fruna''s prowess explosively increased, so did her personality.


    She actually kept true to her words and could now manage a mismatched squadron group. Her squadron consisted of three third-level Heavenly Kings on the Silver Bloody Hammer group side.


    And on her side, the other male was a third-level Heavenly King, while the other woman, who is her Vice-Captain, is also a third-level Heavenly King.


    Despite being both groups being mortal enemies in the past, Fruna was a walking example of why high prowess matter so much in their world.


    Any minor conflict would be subdued by her, plus Ninu''s smooth cooperation led to disputes becoming more gradually resolved.


    The ones Fruna chose from the Silver Bloody Hammer group had the more calm, reserved personality out of their group. It had led to their corporations being incredibly smooth with barely any serious problems rising up.


    Currently, they have walked in this random direction for a while now.


    Everyone in Fruna''s squadron had their attention to its max vigilance. But, they were mainly waiting for something to tell them that they are close to happening upon another great treasure.


    After walking for a lengthy period of time with no response, Fruna was about to call it quits on this area and head off in another direction.


    But right then, her Vice-Captain had suddenly reached into her pocket. She quickly pulled out a special-looking compass that now had a vague blue aura shimmering around it.


    Excitement began to fill the Vice Captain''s eyes. After their dull walk that lasted for quite a wall, it had finally paid off; they were now close to special treasure!

 Chapter 261 - Attempted Ambush

    The Vice-Captain swiftly poured her Spirit Sense into the special compass, feeling out where the broad range of this treasure is. She had only sensed the treasure aura for a second, but an elated expression crossed her face in an instant.


    The treasure that special compass picked up on had potent Qi energy of the likes she never felt before!


    Even when she compared it to the previous treasures they found in this independent realm, it couldn''t match up to this one.


    The Vice-Captain could barely contain her excitement; they had genuinely stumbled upon a goldmine. Especially since their mercenary groups are on the far weaker spectrum of power, any boost to their realms is like a godsend.


    Without letting Fruna wander aimlessly any longer, the Vice-Captain reached over and tapped her shoulders.


    When she did so, not only did Fruna stop, the other squadron members stopped as well.


    Previously, they all were occupied with scoping out the area, not even paying attention to the Vice-Captain special compass. But now when she had gotten their attention, their eyes all lit up and anticipating bubbles inside their chests.


    The Vice-Captain had noticed Fruna''s apparent eagerness, and she couldn''t stop her own smirk from forming. She told her then,


    "Captain Fruna. The compass has stopped in this general area. And from what I sensed, our luck may not have run out yet."


    "Oh? A highly potent Qi treasure, I presume?" One of the silver bloody hammer group members asked, his eyes never leaving off from the special compass.


    Even as he could only just vaguely sense into the compass, he certainly felt a refreshing wave of Qi energy wash over him.


    The Vice-Captain nodded and, without taking her eyes from Fruna, told them all, "Indeed. What I''m sensing actually extends far beyond what we found before."


    More eagerness swirled in the other squadron member''s veins. Now they simply wanted to sprint off towards this treasure!


    With how much their Heavenly Spirit Sense can cover, the other squadron members still aren''t picking up on any dangerous trails. And with no one seemingly around them but themselves, they all thought this treasure was easy picking.


    However, there was one person in their squadron that didn''t share this increasing eagerness.


    When hearing the Vice-Captain description, Fruna began to suspiciously narrow her eyes. The lack of Spirit Monsters and squadrons groups over here only felt like a slight chilling omen to her.


    And now there apparently was some great Qi energy treasure over here?


    Fruna just felt it in her gut that something was highly suspicious. Her other squadron had quickly picked on Fruna''s abrupt mood shift.


    They almost immediately became more serious and focused, seeing their Captain already having weary thoughts about this treasure.


    Fruna held an appreciative expression seeing her squadron members so quickly go along with her thinking.


    Indeed, efficient cooperation and trust are essential for things to flow naturally. And for this situation, Fruna can tell their cooperation will be crucial less they want to fall prey to another strange trap.


    "Alright. Before we all get too exci-"


    Fruna abruptly stopped talking, her pupils dilated, and her palm violently clenched down on itself.


    The other squadron members were puzzled only for a moment.


    As only a split second after, they all felt a powerful Heavenly Aura rushed down to them, washing over each of their bodies. Immense shock warped the other squadron member''s minds; none of them didn''t even know how to appropriately react.


    This Heavenly Aura had appeared out of literally thin air. Somehow it got past their combined Heavenly Spirit Sense!


    It was shocking, to be sure, even for Fruna, seeing as she''s the strongest one there.


    But, Fruna wasn''t too pressured by this sudden Heavenly Aura. It was right around her level, meaning this would only take a bit for her.


    Fruna''s expression was calm, her Heavenly Qi gathered in her hand instantaneously.


    Immediately when she sensed the sudden Heavenly Aura, Fruna tossed her hand to the skies, and a brilliant blue Ice Qi glow covered her palm. All in the same motion, she erected an Ice Qi barrier around all of them.


    The other squadron members already tensed their bodies for battle. But their pupils dilated as a colossal shadow suddenly appeared from right above them!


    "Ahh?!"


    They raised shock squeals as they felt the pressure on them considerably increase! The sudden Heavenly Aura grew in its power right when the colossal shadow had formed from above.


    Only a split second before whatever was going to hit them, Fruna and the other squadron members spotted a mix of white and blue crashing down right to them.


    ''Bang!''


    A massive snow-white furry ape foot violently stomped on Fruna''s Ice Qi barrier, releasing a cascade of its Heavenly Aura all throughout the area.


    Trees toppled over, snow flew everywhere, and even cracks began to spread all over Fruna''s Ice Qi barrier.


    "Nnng!!"


    The Silver Bloody Hammer group members and the remaining Nobe''s Fang group members all leaked painful grunts, nearly tumbling over just from the shockwave.


    If it wasn''t for Fruna''s Ice Qi barrier, then that ape foot would''ve squashed them into meat paste!


    "Hmph." A small snort leaked from Fruna''s mouth, barely even feeling the impact of the attack.


    Her eyes could catch a good glimpse of the monstrous ape beast now.


    It had a staggering height, being at least over fifteen feet tall, pure snow-white fur covered its massive body, and both of its eyes shimmered in a chilling azure glow.


    This Spirit Monster ape''s appearance was a bit haunting, yet Fruna wasn''t intimidated at all.


    With just a snap of her fingers, Fruna surged a vast sum of Heavenly Qi into her Ice Qi barrier and made it combust into a thousand tiny piercing ice shards!


    The monstrous snow ape felt its body sore to the sky, entirely unprepared for Fruna''s counterattack.


    Its realm was only equal to Fruna''s fifth-level Heavenly Transformation prowess, and without the element of surprise, there wasn''t much it could do to overpower her.


    A giant white blur shot through the skies, and following closely behind was thousands of tiny ice shards. Danger drilled into the Spirit Monster ape senses as the Ice shards rapidly approach him.


    In a split second, the monstrous snow ape surged forth Heavenly Qi throughout its entire body, causing its massive figure to be suspended in mid-air.


    Immediately after, the beast wrapped its vast body in a Heavenly Qi barrier, defending against Fruna''s relentless Ice shards.


    Only a couple seconds passed when the monstrous snow ape was launched high into the skies. And Fruna wasn''t going to let this prime opportunity slip from her fingers.


    Her expression turned severe as her spatial ring ignited in a flickering blue glow. Immediately, a beautiful long silver sword appeared in her hand, which caused her Heavenly Aura to immensely spike!


    The other squadron members had barely recovered when Fruna''s aura turned immensely more powerful. Their eyes lit up, realizing that Fruna already brought her Royal Spirit rank sword!


    Before they could even see her carrying the sword, Fruna promptly took to the skies the first moment she took out the silver sword.


    Her speed was extremely swift, becoming a sharp blur in between her thousands of Ice Shards.


    In a split second, Fruna crossed fifty feet in the air and appeared right over the monstrous snow-white ape. When she popped right above the beast, the sound of her Ice shards crashing into the beast''s barrier already boomed into her ears.


    None of these Ice shards holds a great power that could ever come close to genuinely hurting the beast. But it was just that powerful enough to distract the monstrous snow-white ape.


    Without hesitating for even a second, Fruna blared her full power right onto the monstrous beast.


    Her Royal Spirit rank silver sword shimmered in a brilliant blue Ice Qi glow, causing the atmosphere around her to drop drastically.


    The Spirit Monster ape sensed frantic danger from right above it. A considerable pressure locked onto its body, nearly making its movements sluggish.


    At this point, all the monstrous ape could do was inject all of its Heavenly Qi into its barrier, similarly releasing its own full power.


    Fruna''s and the beast Heavenly Aura clashed before they even struck each other, causing the air currents around them to get utterly destroyed.


    However, the beast''s full power was nothing to the combined might of Fruna''s own power and her Royal Spirit rank silver sword.


    Fruna had then swiped her silver sword down at lightning speeds, cutting through the beast''s Heavenly Aura and Heavenly Qi barrier in one attack!


    The monstrous snow-white ape''s eyes burst open as it felt immensely suffocated. A vast force trembled its arms, and its eyes could only watch as Fruna''s silver sword soared straight at its head.


    Though they had the same cultivation level, Fruna''s Royal Spirit rank sword gave her that extra edge to outspeed the beast!


    ''Bang!''


    Blood gushed out of the monstrous snow-white ape''s arms like a sprinkler, as right before Fruna''s sword pierced through its skull, it raised its massive arms in defense.


    Flesh, blood, and fur sprayed all around Fruna as there were now massive gashes left on the monstrous snow-white ape arms.


    The Spirit Monster ape also couldn''t stop from leaking a low grunt of pain as Fruna''s sword swiped sent it blasting towards the ground.


    Its tremendous body shot off like a missile, nearly reaching the ground in just a second. Before the beast crashed to the ground, it flipped its massive body around, skidded along the snowy surface, causing tremors in the earth.


    At the same time, Fruna landed back down in front of her squadron members. Before Fruna could process her next attack, the Spirit Monster ape stopped its momentum, and a wild power exploded from its body!


    "RWAA!!"


    The colossal beast stood straight up, unleashing an earth-shattering roar as a yellow glow burst from within the depths of its eyes.

 Chapter 262 - Reunion

    Immense tension like never before filled Fruna and her other squadron member''s bodies. They all felt an increasing lump in their throats; an indescribable aura sprayed wildly in the air and was now crushing down on them.


    Fruna was gripping her palms, feeling a bit of sweat form in them. Her eyes narrowed as her pupils dilated a bit. She stared right into the Spirit Monster Ape''s now yellow glowing eyes and was in slight horrifying awe.


    When that yellow glow appeared within its pupils, the beast''s dramatically shot up to even slightly above Fruna''s combined might!


    This battle that was almost entirely handled by Fruna now got thousands of times more complicated.


    Yet, amazingly enough, neither Fruna, the Silver Bloody Hammer group members, or the other Nobe''s Fang group members were that surprised.


    Previously, they had encountered Spirit Monsters that reacted just like this one. A yellow glow would always swirl within their pupils whenever any of them were pushed to the extreme edge.


    The significant difference now is how this monstrous snow-white ape was a legitimate threat to all of them.


    Fruna didn''t have any more plans to blindly rush in now. Her mind began to rapidly turn gears, trying to figure out any course of action to take. However, this was time that would not be given to her by the Spirit Monster snow-white ape.


    "RWAA!!"


    Another feral roar blasted from the monstrous snow-white ape massive moths as its powers quickly reached beyond its limits in only two seconds!


    Cold rays of yellow light burst from the beast''s eyes, its feral Killing Intent surged to an unfathomable degree.


    "Get ready!" Fruna roared to her other squadron members, realizing they had no other options but to face this feral Spirit Monster head-on.


    At the same time Fruna shouted, the monstrous snow white ape was about to take its mad dash forward.


    But right then, unbeknown to everyone, a small shadowy figure soared at breakneck speeds towards the snow-white ape''s left side. The small shadowy figure swiftly made it within six feet from the beast, appearing right into the view when the beast raised its massive leg up.


    Out in the open, the small shadowy figure was a talisman!


    Yet, nobody did or even could notice it. Because, immediately when the talisman got within six feet from monstrous snow-white ape, it erupted a frantic cascade of Heavenly Qi power!


    A tremendous sense of danger abruptly took over the snow-white ape mind, temporarily stopping all movements. Heavenly Qi was spraying wildly in the area, making it impossible for the beast to not notice it.


    However, the monstrous snow-white ape''s reaction was simply too slow.


    A brilliant blue glow shimmered from the talisman as its power wrapped around the Spirit Monster ape''s massive body.


    The already freezing temperature dropped even more, affecting everything beyond the six feet radius.


    Fruna and her squadron members all shivered on instinct at the piercing cold while their expressions widened in shock.


    ''Chi!''


    The talisman combusted within a nanosecond, unleashing a raging tsunami of Heavenly Qi power that covered the entirety of the monstrous snow-white ape!


    For the full six-foot radius, everything, including the snow-white ape, was encased in a blanket of solid Ice Qi.


    The Silver Bloody Hammer group members and the other Nobe''s Fang group members stared in utter disbelief, rapidly blinking their eyes as if the scenery would suddenly change.


    But to their bewilderment, the Ice prison remained covering the snow-white ape.


    The main shock came from that none of them had even sensed what caused this until the last second!


    And a more terrifying thought burst within their minds then. If they couldn''t sense just who the hell threw that talisman, then they could potentially have a dangerous enemy on their hands.


    Even though whoever threw the talisman seemed like they were seemingly helping them, nothing was ever cut and dry in their ruthless words.


    A chill, far greater than the freezing cold, crept up each of their spines.


    The only one who remained calm was, of course, Fruna. She had only merely quirked her eyebrows seeing the snow-white ape frozen. Dozens of questions ran through her mind, but she quickly connected in only a second that this is her opportunity!


    Fruna didn''t know who, what or why someone decided to throw them a bone, but she wasn''t going to let their opportunity down.


    In the exact second she came upon her realization, Fruna didn''t delay any longer.


    Her full power sprayed out of her like a rushing storm as she pushed prowess to the absolute max! The air turned absolutely chaotic, causing an utter mess of the environment and almost knocked her other squadron members off their feet.


    In just a split second, Fruna flashed towards the beast, appearing within three feet from it. The forty feet of distance they had apart from each other meant absolutely nothing to Fruna.


    When Fruna appeared right in front of the monstrous snow-white ape, she could spot its massive body continually spasming within its Ice Qi prison.


    A cold breath leaked from Fruna''s mouth, nearly unable to resist this freezing temperature herself.


    Wanting to end things in an instant, Fruna poured all of her power into her Royal Spirit Rank sword, causing a radiant blue shine to encase the entire blade.


    Fruna''s Heavenly Aura was intense, akin to a raging hurricane that snow-white ape could even feel from within its Ice Qi prison.


    The beast''s colossal body began to intensely spasm, even more, wanting to escape the looming death crisis its Spirit Sense was frantically going off from.


    However, whatever talisman that was used, it was too powerful for the snow-white ape to break through in just a second.


    And a second was all Fruna needed.


    In the simplest manner possible, she swiped her glowing silver sword towards the beast''s massive neck, becoming a silverish blue glow in the wind.


    ''Chi!''


    Fruna''s Royal Spirit Rank sword tore through the Ice Qi like it was fragile glass and savagely sliced right through the Spirit Monster ape''s neck!


    Torrents of blood and putrid fluids sprayed all around as the monstrous snow-white ape''s head flew high into the skies.


    While its giant head soared in the skies, the beast''s colossal ice-encased body crashed towards the ground with a loud solid thump.


    A more sickening wet thump reached Fruna''s ears when the monstrous snow ape''s beheaded head similarly crashed onto the snowy grounds.


    Fruna lowered her silver sword that was coated in a bit of the beast''s blood, her eyes never leaving its corpse. A mixing swirl of emotions ran through her mind, causing her to get increasingly worried by the second.


    A kill like this shouldn''t come so easy for her. Especially considering just moments ago, this Spirit Monster ape slightly surpassed her.


    But, whatever that talisman was sealed off any avenue for the beast to escape or defend. Even more weird was the fact that the Spirit Monster ape had trouble breaking the Ice Qi from within, yet Fruna smoothly cut through it like it was tofu.


    Whoever made these talismans has to be either very powerful themselves or keep powerful talismans like this on them.


    And the most chilling thought was that she couldn''t even sense who threw the talisman or the talisman itself until the last second!


    Fruna didn''t relax her body at all after the snow-white ape''s death. She tensed her body even more, expecting to face someone far more terrifying than this monster.


    But right then, a sweet, captivating voice soothed into her ears.


    "Ah¡­.really. Of all places to have a reunion, this is quite the strange one. Wouldn''t you agree, Fruna?"


    Fruna went utterly rigid; that voice immediately brought back so many vivid, profound memories. Memories that changed her life forever and led her down this road of high-class prowess and leadership.


    For quite a while, she hasn''t heard this voice. And Fruna genuinely thought it would be years before she ever sees them again.


    However, that voice of an angel had instantly clicked in Fruna''s mind on who this was. Eagerness, anticipation, and joy swelled in her chest like several firecrackers.


    A broad grin encompassed Fruna''s face as she whipped her head around to the source of this voice. When she had turned around, her Spirit Sense could now pick up on three presences approaching her.


    For a brief moment, slight puzzlement swirled around in Fruna''s mind.


    If this is the people she''s talking about, then why are their auras so¡­.weak? Even when they weren''t fighting, their auras would always be unfathomable, nearly impossible to sense at all.


    But now, she clearly just senses them like they were some average cultivators.


    All those brief thoughts left as quickly as they came when Fruna''s sight caught three beautiful youths walking up to her.


    These youths'' clothing state was slightly battered, and there were slight subtle appearance changes about them. But, there wasn''t any way Fruna could mistake these young people.


    "Darcel! Aniela! Ya-Yasami??"


    For sure, Fruna recognized Darcel and Aniela at first glance. However, she initially couldn''t recognize this beautiful young fox maiden.


    After all, previously, Masami would always have her whole appearance and her fox traits covered.


    But, in just a second, it instantly clicked in Fruna''s mind that this fox girl had to be no other than Yasami. From not even going off her appearance, this fox girl still had the same aura as Yasami.


    Even as it is far weaker now.


    "Hm? Surprised to see us?" Masami spoke in an even tone as they walked up towards the shock-looking Fruna.


    On the outside, she, Darcel, and Aniela looked calm. But internally, they all were absolutely bewildered!


    It really was true¡­.Fruna''s prowess had explosively grown to unimaginable heights! Her cultivation growth was comparable to even high-ranking extraordinary geniuses!


    Darcel, Aniela, and Masami were genuinely impressed, no, more than impressed actually. They were now even more assured that this upcoming partnership will benefit them all immensely.


    Right then, the trio got within six feet from Fruna, feeling honestly that comfortable to get so close to her.


    Fruna didn''t pay much attention to noticeable changes in the trio''s auras. She was happy to see them again and was about to reply to Masami.


    Before Fruna could, however, she and Darcel''s group sensed multiple other presences are rapidly approaching their location.

 Chapter 263 - Special Compass

    "Captain Fruna! Just who are-ah??"


    Fruna''s Vice Captain''s initially frantic sounding voice came from their left, but towards the end of her sentence, she sounded far more shocked.


    Fruna and Darcel''s group whipped their heads over to the sound of her only to see several bewildered people cautiously walking up to them. These people had inscribed some sense of nostalgia within Darcel, Aniela and Masami.


    It was the three Silver Bloody Hammer group members and the other two Nobe''s Fang group members.


    These two Mercenaries groups may not be the strongest in the Province, but they held some high significance in the trio''s mind.


    "To think¡­.these guys were the reason we became a team¡­." Masami whispered lowly enough so only Darcel and Aniela could hear. From her words, all three of them started to have a small smile.


    Though it instantly vanished a split second after.


    Thinking about those times was wonderful and painful. Even if they wanted to focus only on the joyous times, their minds couldn''t help but compare themselves to the prowess they held back then.


    That was the time they haven''t even gone down to the Chaotic, hellish trials yet. But already before then, their prowess was insanely high.


    Even though it was the time Masami had first met Darcel and Aniela, when she was included in Darcel''s Darkness Soul link, her combat prowess quickly grew.


    Furthermore, barring their prowess, their personalities were also more lighthearted and assured of themselves more than anything in the world.


    Comparatively to now, Darcel, Aniela, and Masami felt like those times happened long ago.


    While the trio was rummaging in their own thoughts, the Silver Bloody Hammer group members and the Nobe''s Fang members were all experiencing a multitude of emotions.


    As their gazes crossed with Darcel''s group, they all abruptly went rigid, staying rooted to their spots in slight fearful awe.


    "Ah¡­.It''s-it''s them." They all spoke simultaneously, barely able to utter their words.


    Even though none of them had ever met Darcel, Aniela or Masami face to face, they for sure will never forget the overwhelming prowess they all had shown.


    All in just a span of a day, they killed the strongest Leaders in the Silver Bloody Hammer group and even got Silver Leader Ninu under their control!


    Moreover, they all were also entirely ruthless in their actions. In front of everyone, they had mercilessly slain weaker Heavenly Kings as if they were common bugs on the side of the road.


    Nobody in their entire Town could forget that event. Although it was a bit mysterious that Darcel, Aniela, and Masami haven''t shown up since then, nobody was foolish enough to go on an investigation mission for them.


    All of those profound vivid memories burst within the squadron member''s minds like a wild hurricane.


    What made this moment even more horrifyingly shocking was how each of their cultivation realms has immensely increased! This would only mean their terrifying prowess had already grown to degrees they probably can''t understand.


    Their previous fearful impressions had a tight hold on the squadron members for sure.


    However, there still was something¡­.off about Darcel''s group that they all couldn''t help but notice.


    Firstly, their appearance seemed very battered and worn down. Just from a glance, it was plainly obvious to tell they''ve been in several serious battles.


    Plus, there was also the fact that apparently there was this new beautiful fox maiden with them. Or it was simply the hooded robe girl that was with them back then.


    Barring their appearances, the most significant change they took note of was their auras.


    Darcel and Aniela were now in the Innate Core realm. While Masami was at the half-step Heavenly Transformation realm. Their cultivation speed was terrifyingly fast, but they all were expecting something more¡­.grand.


    Genuinely, the other squadron members thought they would be feeling suppressed by just their general aura.


    But really, neither the Silver Bloody Hammer group members nor the Nobe''s Fang members could sense anything special about them.


    Before their thoughts could divulge further on this, Fruna had suddenly called out to them in an attempt to placate them.


    "All of you, calm down. While you may have some profound memories of them. None of them are the terrifying people you think they are. You have my word on this."


    The Silver Bloody Hammer members and the Nobe''s Fang members felt a small portion of their worries relieved. But, their bodies couldn''t relax all of their tension even if they genuinely believed Fruna''s words.


    Darcel, Aniela, and Masami''s image in their heads were too warped to simply be forgotten in a few words.


    The Silver Bloody Hammer members especially couldn''t so readily accept this, considering it was them that essentially changed how their whole group functioned.


    Still, no matter their own varying opinions, since Fruna told them to stand down, there was little they could do. They tried their best to give the trio calm gazes, though they all were ready at a moment''s notice for any action.


    The atmosphere between everyone started to get a bit tense.


    Fruna noticed how her squadron couldn''t just fully calm down and was about to speak again.


    But right then, Aniela''s angelic giggles cut in the tense atmosphere. "Hehe~. It seems like our influence couldn''t be washed away. And looks like you''ve been putting a good word in for us, eh Fruna?"


    Aniela''s bright smooth tone most certainly made everything calmer between them.


    Even though Darcel, Aniela, and Masami themselves weren''t showing it, they were hit with slight tension. After all, Fruna and her squadron are still a potential threat to them.


    But Aniela''s jovial tone helped settle the mood a bit.


    Fruna had even given a small smile, remembering why she always liked that magical charismatic energy Aniela naturally exudes.


    Masami perfectly followed up after Aniela, also saying to Fruna, "Seriously though? We would''ve never expected you guys to come over here. I mean¡­.this place is pretty damn vicious, down to the beasts and people. Then again, Fruna, your cultivation did take a tremendous leap."


    Masami didn''t bother trying to correct Fruna over her name. Something like that would be too troublesome to explain and would become a bit complicated if she did recognize her name.


    "Fufu~." Fruna gave a lighthearted chuckle, matching the girl''s positive energy. "Even we have our own aspirations. And let''s just say, I had hit a growth spurt. I would say more, but our current circumstances really don''t allow for easy talk."


    Right then, an opportunity suddenly streaked into Darcel''s mind. His eyes began to twinkle, thinking this could be their chance to have more smooth travels.


    Darcel put on a more soothing tone as he had then proposed to Fruna, "Hey, I have an idea that will make catching up with each other easier. How about we travel together? You see, we''re in a bit of a¡­.troubling situation, and your cooperation would be beneficial."


    "For the ones that put my group at the top of the town, this is but a simple request." Fruna didn''t hesitate to agree, giving Darcel a broad kind smile.


    In her mind, she still believes the trio has their insanely high combat prowess. Even though their aura is oddly less potent, she assumed they were doing some sort of training.


    Plus, they did throw that powerful talisman at the snow-white ape, so they are bound to have more powerful tricks up their sleeves.


    Without waiting, Fruna had then ignited her spatial ring and brought out a unique-looking compass.


    Darcel, Aniela, and Masami''s attention were immediately taken by it as they never saw a compass design like this one.


    Fruna''s compass had strange exotic markings carved on its edges that nobody there could ever recognize. And at the center of the compass, there are tiny luminous crystal gems sparsely placed around there.


    Darcel, Aniela, and Masami thought back to the treasure compasses the Snow Angel group has lying around, which were quite in abundance. Yet, despite their plethoras of treasure compasses, none of them had an exotic design like this one.


    When Fruna had brought out the special compass, her other squadron members gave her a slight inquisitive gaze. They all looked like they wanted to say something about cooperation and giving away the compass.


    But, when their eyes trailed back to Darcel''s group, they immediately put a tight lid on their mouths. Though they still fear the trio a bit, they also know cooperation with them would make fighting easier.


    Unaware of her other squadron members'' varying thoughts, Fruna casually tossed the special compass towards Darcel.


    As Darcel promptly caught the special compass, Fruna began to explain,


    "This is the treasure compass we''ve been using to guide us through here. And with all of your special powers, maybe you can make it react more towards its surroundings."


    "Hmmm¡­.it certainly is special looking." Aniela commented, her eyes scanning over every little detail the special compass has. Alongside Masam, both girls had a curious gaze on it.


    And under their growing curiosity, Darcel surged only a tiny portion of his bloodline powers into the special compass.


    Darcel thought it was worth it to give it a shot; his bloodline, no matter how less potent it is, is still extraordinary compared to others.


    With only just a tiny portion of his bloodline energy, the special compass immediately lit up in a Darkness glow. And only after a second of waiting, Darcel''s eye gained a profound twinkle.


    Already in his Spirit Sense, he can feel a potent Qi treasure a few miles away from them!


    "Really good thing here. After having no luck ourselves for some time, I now can directly pinpoint a treasure somewhat close to us."


    "Oh??"


    Both Aniela and Masami felt their anticipation rise. Their lips began to curve upwards, realizing Darcel indeed have his own good intuition about coming over to see Fruna.


    It didn''t even come as a great shock to Fruna and the other squadron members that Darcel could almost instantly do this, given everything else they saw from him.


    Fruna was all smiles as she had then said, "I''m glad this will be better in your hands. And guess what? I''ve actually gotten this compass from Ninu. She already gave us one but saved this other one just in case if we ever were to meet you three again."


    At this, Darcel, Aniela, and Masami pause for a moment.


    The mention of Ninu began to bring up more troubling ideas that they would need to face at some point.

 Chapter 264 - Horrible Luck

    Darcel, Aniela, and Masami were hit with a sudden sense of melancholy. Their careless, assured actions that they would''ve never thought would come to bite them in the neck were now coming to haunt them.


    Ninu was their first Darkness Servant, someone who was the most submissive of them all. She was immensely helpful during their times in Mawold Town, allowing them to have a safe, peaceful rest under so many prying eyes.


    But now, she was forcefully taken away from them and most likely wants to kill them. Given that they did indeed take her free will away while also changing her whole personality, the trio thought it would only be natural.


    Aniela and Masami mainly felt more pressure about having another potential great enemy targeting their backs. They had assumed Fruna must''ve left before their meeting with the yellow-eyed woman, meaning Ninu wouldn''t hate them at that time.


    Now, Aniela and Masami dreaded to think what would happen if Fruna brought Ninu up to them now.


    Darcel also felt the pressure of another enemy. However, there was also another emotion that made a resurgence within his mind.


    It was the exact same feeling he felt the first time when recalling his now broken-off Darkness Servants¡ªthe peculiar sensation of remorse and sympathy.


    Once again, it was like something deep inside Darcel was pulling him to feel remorse over forcefully making those women his Darkness Servants.


    Darcel, for sure, doesn''t regret doing any ruthless action to protect his girls. But a pulling force that felt like it was coming straight from his bloodstreams wanted him to reflect on his actions.


    And compared to all his other Darkness Servants, the pulling feeling of remorse felt greater with Ninu.


    The first time Darcel experienced these feelings, he immediately pushed them down, deeming that it would negatively impact his mind. However, now, after experiencing another near-death situation, Darcel felt as if he was more open to seriously contemplating these feelings.


    But now wasn''t the time to go into deep contemplation over complex issues.


    At a moment''s notice, Darcel, Aniela, and Masami expertly hid their jumbled feelings by simply raising a curious eyebrow.


    Darcel spoke in an even tone as he said, "So Ninu is still thinking about us, huh? I guess one day, we''ll need to show our appreciation."


    Fruna suddenly had a slightly mischievous glint in her eyes. She expressly set her sights on Darcel the more she thought about Ninu. Deciding to do some harmless teasing, she began telling him,


    "Oh, I''m sure Ninu would be very glad to hear from you again, Darcel. Seriously, she''s acting quite differently these days. Especially since you''ve been gone for quite some time."


    "Oh? Just how differently she''s acting nowadays?" Instead of Darcel asking, Aniela was the one to probe around.


    Masami was also naturally curious about this subject, considering they both recalled that Ninu was more affectionate around Darcel than them.


    "Well, let''s see¡­.actually, it''s been a bit of time since I''ve he-"


    Fruna couldn''t continue her good jest as a massive lump in her throat prevented her from speaking. All at once, she sensed tremendous danger explode within her Spirit Sense!


    It wasn''t only Fruna''s body that went rigid in fear; her other squadron members had also frozen up in utter terror. None of them could even pinpoint where this dangerous, powerful threat was coming from.


    All around them, it was like danger was ever-present throughout the air, being everywhere at once.


    And, of course, Fruna''s squadron wasn''t the only one experiencing this sense of danger.


    Darcel, Aniela, and Masami also went rigid in utter dread, feeling a mix of exasperation and peril. Out of the blue, yet another powerful Heavenly King aura had crushed upon them without them being able to sense it beforehand.


    And this Heavenly King''s aura significantly outclasses the ones they faced during their encounter with the Shadow Rogue squadron group.


    Whoever this was, is at the seventh level of the Heavenly Transformation realm!


    "Haaah¡­.just our luck¡­." Darcel and Aniela muttered under their breaths simultaneously.


    Really, it hasn''t even been that long since they faced the Shadow Rogue squadron group. Yet, it seemed like they were fated to have deplorable luck within this independent realm.


    Genuine frustration bubbles within Darcel and Aniela''s minds; they just can''t catch a damn break here!


    All because of the yellow-eyed woman, everything just continued to go downhill. At this point, Darcel and Aniela just had to force down their growing frustration and focus entirely on how to narrowly survive once again.


    But, while Darcel and Aniela simply thought this was just another squadron member they have to face. Masami''s eyes lit up as her face fell into a horrifying realization.


    A chaotic rumbling sensation course within her bloodstreams, indicating to her that someone closely related to her bloodline is nearby!


    It instantly clicks for Masami on the one person closely related to her bloodline and explicitly seeking them out.


    "Shit!! Darcel, Aniela! It''s Kassidy! Damn our luck!"


    Masami couldn''t help but curse out her frustrations, already feeling like this meeting will be far more disastrous than she initially thought.


    At the same time, Darcel and Aniela''s expression also fell to terrifying dread. A seventh-level Heavenly King was terrible enough. But someone who most for sure would want to take revenge on them?


    None of them couldn''t see how this wouldn''t be an utter disaster!


    Fruna and her squadron felt even more worried at Darcel''s group reaction. Initially, while they found this powerful Heavenly King aura a bit daunting, they had felt assured being with Darcel''s group.


    They believed surely with their extraordinary prowess, late ranks Heavenly Transformation cultivators shouldn''t be a significant issue.


    After all, they all vividly recall Darcel one-shotting a third-level Heavenly King with just a stomp when he was just at the True Soul Core realm.


    However, from the cold sweat, apparent dread, and Masami''s cursing words, it was like none of them had the power to deal with this situation.


    Fearing the worst may happen to them, Fruna was going to ask what was going on. But right as she opened her mouth, a tremendous suppression warped her and her other squadron member''s bodies!


    Fruna and the other squadron members could barely move anymore. Right then, the air turned into scorching heat to the point they all felt heated sweat dripped down their brows.


    Darcel, Aniela, and Masami felt immense pressure, but their bodies weren''t suppressed. Their eyes snapped above them, sensing a vast sum of energy quickly crushing down specifically to them.


    A bright blue glow covered everyone''s vision, nearly making it impossible to clearly see. Fruna and her squadron members certainly couldn''t spot anything.


    But Darcel, Aniela, and Masami were able to spot the source of that vast sum of energy.


    Forty feet above them and quickly descending towards them was an enormous blazing blue Firefox claw! The power behind this Firefox claw gave everyone a genuine feeling that death was upon them.


    "Ah! Ge-get back!!"


    Fruna frantically shouted to her squadron members and tried to move her own body. However, neither Fruna nor her squadron members could fully move their bodies under this immense suppression.


    Darcel, Aniela, and Masami''s pupils shrunk to tiny needle sizes. If there''s anybody they didn''t want to meet, it would be their former Darkness Servants!


    In an instant, the three of them erupted their bloodline powers to their very limit. A Darkness glow shrouded Darcel''s bloodline arm, Light energy covered Aniela''s bloodline arm, and Masami spawned her Firefox cloak.


    After their breakthroughs, the trio did feel marginally stronger than before when transforming.


    But it was nowhere near enough to break through this immense pressure of Kassidy''s overwhelming power. Still, because their movements couldn''t be suppressed, Darcel, Aniela, and Masami knew they had only one option.


    Gathering all the energy they can, Darcel, Aniela and Masami quickly jumped over forty feet back in just a single step.


    Their speeds had naturally increased, and they could''ve gone back for more than this distance. However, Kassidy''s Firefox claw was locked right on them, and its speed was no less than the trio.


    In just a couple of seconds, the Firefox claw would easily outspeed them and ruthlessly crash right into them.


    Right before that could happen, Darcel reached into his pocket, pulled out a gray color talisman, and instantly activated it. When Kassidy''s Firefox claw was only ten feet from them, Darcel flung the surging gray talisman right at it.


    ''Bang!''


    Tremendous Heavenly Qi power wildly sprayed everywhere, knocking Darcel, Aniela and Masami back like they were pebbles in the wind.


    Gray Sword Qi and blue Fire Qi mixed with each other as Kassidy''s Firefox claw and the Sword Qi talisman canceled each other.


    Mild shocks of pain ran through Darcel, Aniela, and Masami''s bodies just from being so close to the aftershocks of the mighty clash.


    But with their powerful bodies, the trio could quickly force down the pain.


    After reaching over thirty feet back, Darcel, Aniela, and Masami tightly clenched down on their palms and flipped themselves in midair, almost landing perfectly on their feet.


    When they had touched the ground, they nearly stumbled over as a jolt of pain shock through their entire body. Still, Darcel, Aniela, and Masami persisted, forcing down any rising bile in their throats.


    Right then, their eyes narrowed as a figure had suddenly appeared between them and Fruna''s squadron group.


    A beautiful young woman had shown up; this person at one time would''ve been no issue to Darcel''s group. But now, their minds were thrown into a jumbled mix under this woman''s overwhelming power.


    Of course, the beautiful young woman who could cause even Darcel''s group fear was Kassidy Kitsui!


    And compared to the last time they saw her, Kassidy underwent a slight change to her appearance. Continually flickering out of her body were small spurts of familiar Darkness energy.


    Each flicker of Darkness energy that ran out of Kassidy gave her a slight haunting appearance as it perfectly combined with the fierce expression encompassing her face.


    "So this is where you all were hiding, huh?"


    Kassidy''s voice was laced with heavy Killing Intent; the more she stared at Darcel''s group, the more mixed her emotional state became.


    And even for all that Darcel, Aniela, and Masami experience, they felt an honest to god freezing chill crawl up their spines from Kassidy''s intense gaze and ice-cold voice.

 Chapter 265 - Intensity

    "Haah¡­.what a pressure¡­." Darcel, Aniela and Masami simultaneously leaked a heavy breath.


    All three of them are certainly no stranger to high Killing Intent; despite their young ages, they''re all are quite used to it.


    Darcel and Aniela spent most of their years growing up in an inhumane organization where life was treated as essentially nothing but little experiments. While Masami dealt with the constant overbearing pressure of her whole Sect.


    But, when stacking up against Kassidy''s swirl of emotions, Darcel, Aniela and Masami felt a clutching lump in their throat. Without even sensing her state, the trio could just feel her intense emotions crash down on them.


    Furthermore, their Darkness Soul links were all increasingly surging, which tremendously amplified Kassidy''s intense emotions on to them.


    The only thing that was confusing to the trio was Kassidy''s slightly odd gaze that contradicts her intense emotions.


    "Tch¡­." Kassidy, for her part, couldn''t help but continually click her teeth.


    Her gaze towards the trio was all a surprising mix of chaotic sensations. She would typically be a calm, tranquil youth, barely reacting intensely to any kind of situation.


    When she was under Darcel''s command, her personality shifted to a more sweet and caring young woman who retained firm calmness.


    And now, after all that time, facing Darcel''s group again, Kassidy mainly felt negative emotions. Within her eyes, there was a swirling frantic mix of hatred, resentment, and of course, cold Killing Intent.


    Not only did Masami crushed on her pride, completely humiliating her like she was an ant. But she was also forcefully made into a Darkness Servant for the three of them! She was literally forced to their biddings, treating a proud genius like her as if she was nothing special.


    Though Kassidy doesn''t have overflowing arrogance like her genuine peers within the Ice Nine Tail Sect, she does have bottom lines that absolutely can''t be crossed.


    When her eyes pierced into Masami''s severe gaze, she felt a small spike of genuine Killing Intent for her but had quickly pushed that feeling down. No matter the hatred she held towards her, killing Masami was impossible.


    However, when Kassidy''s sights were set on Aniela, her Killing Intent didn''t stop surging. Though she actually had never touched her, she was still an accomplice to this whole scenario, plus she was forced to call her Mistress while taking her orders.


    And finally, the only person left, Darcel. The sole reason why she had fallen into that hopeless situation.


    For all intents and purposes, Kassidy''s gaze should''ve held the highest amount of hatred towards him. He had gone even further beyond Aniela and Masami by invading her soulscape space and essentially coercing her soul''s core.


    The very essence that made up Kassidy''s thoughts and feelings, Darcel forcefully changed all of that.


    At least, that''s what Kassidy kept repeating to herself in her mind.


    However, when her gaze had landed on Darcel, the hatred, the resentment, everything all turned into a stormy mix.


    Kassidy''s gaze naturally fell longer on Darcel, and he had actually taken slight notice of this. Within all of her negative feelings, another sensation was trying to bubble up from within Kassidy''s very soul.


    As she looked into Darcel''s profound, abyss-like black eyes, a rush of memories attempted to wrack her mind. Memories that weren''t unpleasant at all. Along with these memories, the bubbling sensation was only getting stronger.


    This sensation was providing Kassidy with a sense of familiar warmth that genuinely felt amazing to bask in. For a moment, Kassidy nearly lost her focus because of this warm sensation.


    But almost immediately, Kassidy forced herself to remember why she held so much hatred.


    "No¡­.no more distractions!"


    Her ice-cold voice boomed from her voice as her Heavenly Aura suddenly became even stronger!


    Powerful Heavenly Qi wildly sprayed, causing fierce winds to rush past their area, kicking up snow everywhere and even slicing into tree branches.


    The calm aura Kassidy would previously have was nowhere to be seen at this moment.


    Darcel, Aniela, and Masami sensed the danger only explosively rise, inscribing them with even more dread. Their nails began to dig into their palms as they tried to come up with an escape plan.


    However, the longer they stayed under Kassidy''s overwhelming power, the more they''re starting to realize that there may be no roads to escape to.


    "Nng! Just who the hell is this terrifying woman?!" Fruna couldn''t hold in her shocking exclaim as she formed a Heavenly Qi barrier around herself and her squadron members.


    All of them were fiercely gritting their teeth, reinforcing their bodies with Heavenly Qi just to not get blown away by the aftershocks of Kassidy''s chaotic aura.


    The only reason they all could just barely hold on was because of Fruna''s Heavenly Qi barrier.


    "I don''t get it! What''s with those three?!" One of the Silver Bloody Hammer group members roared out his frustration.


    Frustration that was shared by his squadron members and even a bit with Fruna. However, Fruna was more upset with her own lack of prowess than the trio''s prowess.


    She was more confused on why Darcel''s group prowess is so¡­.weak!


    From her Spirit Sense, she picked up on each of them using that familiar power she felt numerous times when they were to fight. This familiar power would always insanely enhance their strength to unimaginable degrees!


    But in front of Kassidy, such power was absolutely nothing to her.


    Fruna couldn''t help but wonder just what the hell happened to Darcel''s group that made them so weak.


    Furthermore, she also had the desire to help Darcel''s group since it appeared as this new fox maiden holds deep grudges with them. Despite having the desire to help, all Fruna could do was grit her teeth.


    In front of a seventh-level Heavenly King, there wasn''t much she could feasibly do.


    As Kassidy''s Heavenly Aura chaotically increased, the flickers of Darkness energy from her body also increased.


    Initially, the flickers of Darkness energy were a bit difficult to notice. But now they were more prominent; Darcel, Aniela, and Masami felt legitimate shock creep into their veins.


    That Darkness energy¡­.could it be from her Darkness Soul link? This was the only possible explanation that made sense to the trio.


    Darcel, Aniela, and Masami couldn''t focus on this tidbit at all since they needed to keep their minds focused on searching for a way out.


    But before the trio could speak or think upon their next moves, Kassidy''s icy voice spoke again. Now, there wasn''t any apparent confusion mixed within her gaze, and her tone was unwaveringly filled with hatred.


    "I don''t understand it. What is the matter? I am your Darkness Servant, right? Yet, here I am, suppressing you three without much effort on my part. I wonder¡­.where''s all that overwhelming prowess from before?"


    The evident mocking in her words only caused Darcel and Aniela to knit their eyebrows. They were far more used to being looked down and jeered upon, so whatever Kassidy said couldn''t affect them.


    "You¡­."


    Although for Masami, her rage suddenly spiked! Her two foxtails puffed up in extreme enragement as her once severe gaze now turned into a hostile glare.


    Even though Masami knows she should be calm while in this situation, the fact that Kassidy, someone from her Sect, is mocking her once again struck a deep sore spot within her.


    She practically spat out to Kassidy, "Don''t get so damn cocky, Kassidy. Honestly, do you really think we still don''t have the means to beat someone  like you?"


    Kassidy slowly ran her eyes over Masami''s increasingly enraged face. As she did so, her mind began to vividly recall that brutal beatdown she gave her without even a hint of remorse.


    A certain dark feeling of wanting to pay back all of that pain rose to the surface of Kassidy''s mind.


    "Is that so, Masami? Alright then¡­.let''s see it. Do you really have the means to survive this?"


    Suddenly then a faint blue flaming glow wrapped around Kassidy''s entire body, and her Heavenly Aura tremendously grew! Her Heavenly Aura was utterly chaotic, creating an unbearable suffocation for everyone there.


    Darcel, Aniela, and Masami''s eyes dangerously narrowed, only feeling more sluggish than anything. No matter how much Kassidy increased her power, it still couldn''t suppress their bodies.


    Kassidy wasn''t perturbed at all seeing the trio still standing within her chaotic Heavenly Aura. A vicious light burst within her eyes as she swiftly gathered Heavenly Qi within three of her foxtails.


    And then, without any warnings, Kassidy soared these three Heavenly Qi-filled foxtails straight at Darcel, Aniela, and Masami''s chests!


    The trio couldn''t accurately spot the speed of Kassidy''s foxtails at all. All they could do was clenched their fists and prepare to tank yet another powerful Heavenly King attack that will surely destroy them.


    But, right before Kassidy''s three foxtails made it within six feet from Darcel''s group, a figure had suddenly appeared.


    ''Bang!''


    Instead of the sound of flesh being ripped into, there was only the tremendous impact of metal-like sound crashing out. There wasn''t any force of Heavenly Qi being sprayed out, as if something had negated Kassidy''s attack.


    Darcel, Aniela, and Masami blinked their eyes as the figure that came were far too fast for their eyes to spot at first.


    Looking ahead again, their sights came upon a three Ice Qi barrier only just three feet in front of each of them. These Ice Qi barriers were the reason why Kassidy''s foxtails weren''t tearing a hole within them.


    Beyond these Ice Qi barries, the trio sights landed on the tall back of a woman that looked extremely familiar.


    Before they could identify who this was, this woman began to speak.


    "Now, now. I know we have some differences to settle, but wasn''t that attack just a bit too cruel?"


    Darcel, Aniela, and Masami went utterly rigid. That lazy tone, causal words¡­.they could recognize who this was from a mile away.


    Out of everyone that could come and save them, that lazy beauty Bella had come to their critical aid!

 Chapter 266 - A Lazy Savior

    Standing just a mere ten feet in front of Darcel, Aniela and Masami was a captain from the Snow Angel group. The beautiful yet lazy stature woman Bella, one of the strongest seventh-level Heavenly Kings in their group!


    And not only strongest, one of, if not the most talented and could really achieve more than what she already has if not for her causal mindset.


    Someone like this was actually protecting Darcel, Aniela, and Masami!


    Genuinely, the trio couldn''t stop their eyes from widening in overwhelming disbelief.


    Sure, they all know Bella was the least serious-minded out of their previous Darkness Servants. But Kassidy as well, was a serene woman that appeared like barely anything could majorly affect her.


    Yet, Kassidy stood before them with overwhelming hatred and true Killing Intent.


    Darcel, Aniela, and Masami expected the Killing Intent to come from their once Darkness Servants. After all, even they could understand that if they had their free wills taken away and was able to gain it back, they would want to murder the one previously controlling.


    So just why¡­.why was Bella protecting them?


    "Could this be some sort of sick trick?" Masami quietly whispered so only Darcel and Aniela could hear it. Though she was protected, her guard didn''t relax for a moment.


    "I¡­.I don''t know. I could honestly never get a read on this woman¡­."


    Aniela responded back in kind, her gaze never leaving off from Bella''s back. Like Masami, she prepared herself for any first sign of betrayal.


    Only Darcel could feel a bit more in-depth towards Bella''s emotional state. While Kassidy plainly burst out her intense negative emotion, Bella was actually cleverly hiding hers.


    Darcel realized it''s why Aniela and Masami were confused about her intentions. But within his Darkness Soul link, he could sense from Bella that her mental state was clearer than Kassidy though still a bit jumbled up.


    Nevertheless, one emotion Darcel could clearly sense from her was the sensation of relief. There was no negative intention mixed in with her relief as if she was genuinely glad to make it just on time to the trio.


    "Girls¡­.let''s just wait and obverse. Bella is¡­.well things might go a bit differently." Darcel whispered to the girls, feeling more assured in Bella than them.


    Aniela and Masami briefly snapped their eyes to him, a little mix of doubt flashed on their faces.


    However, no matter the small doubts they held, neither Aniela nor Masami would go against Darcel''s words. They silently compiled while also gradually gathering more of their bloodline powers.


    At the same time the trio discussed among themselves, Bella was staring into Kassidy''s shocked face with an even expression. Her seventh level Heavenly Aura swirled out of her body, directly clashing against Kassidy''s own Heavenly Aura.


    For a brief moment, the air between Kassidy and Bella turned suffocatingly heavy.


    No matter how much Kassidy tried to push her Heavenly Aura forth, it simply couldn''t overpower Bella at all. Her once shock expression morphed into one of slight frustrations.


    Bella matching her Heavenly Aura was no simple feat at all. There was no other seventh-level Heavenly King among her generation that could properly match her in combat.


    Even when she faced off against more experienced, peak seventh-level Heavenly King, none of them also could match Kassidy''s talented prowess.


    Within Kassidy''s arsenal, she has her Nine Tail Bloodline and her extremely high comprehension to give her combat prowess a tremendous edge in all of her fights.


    However, despite all of her feats and accomplishments, Bella was plainly equal to Kassidy, whether she wants to believe it or not.


    ''What is this¡­.she''s just from a mere Mercenary group, and yet, she''s far stronger than any other geniuses on our level.''


    "Tch."


    Kassidy audibly clicked her teeth and restrained her Heavenly Aura just a bit. She knows if she were to fight here, she would not be able to quickly get rid of Bella. In fact, she doubted it would even be easy to defeat her.


    Still, Kassidy''s eyes bore a hole into Bella''s serene face. Seeing flickers of Darkness energy radiate from Bella''s body only served to ignite Kassidy''s already surging rage.


    Despite having the same damn Darkness energy inside her, why the hell was Bella''s Heavenly Aura is much less chaotic than her! With her tone utterly mixed with a bundle of emotions, Kassidy spat out to Bella,


    "You!....Are you seriously going to protect them? Really? One of the first things you do when you have control is going back to serving them? Do you not feel any humiliation over being made into their little servants?"


    Those ice-cold words, that icy tone of voice sent freezing shivers down Fruna''s squadron and Darcel''s group spines. They weren''t even being targeted now, and yet, Kassidy''s voice was just that impactful.


    However, no matter how chilling her voice was, it could not affect Bella at all.


    That lazy yet graceful small smile of hers never left Bella''s face. She calmly matched Kassidy''s intense gaze, never faltering under those eyes filled with hatred.


    In direct contrast to Kassidy''s haunting tone, Bella began to speak in a slow, soothing manner. "Ah, humiliation, pride. And that''s the problem with many of us cultivators. Hey, instead of answering that question, let me ask this. Besides calling them Master and Mistress, did we honestly act like servants under them?"


    Kassidy wanted to hotly respond right back to Bella. But as she opened her mouth, she completely paused. Despite not wanting to think about it, Bella''s words had unwillingly caused past memories to surge in her mind.


    Memories that had led up to the Mercenary Exchange Event, which made him vividly recall her meeting with Darcel''s group.


    And, barring the time Masami utterly dominated her, she really wasn''t harmed at all by either Darcel or Aniela.


    In fact, that day Darcel invaded her soulscape space, he was rather calm and gentle with her. Furthermore, she would never admit this out loud, but Bella was right.


    No matter what memory she recalled, she couldn''t recount any moment where she was forced to act like a genuine servant. The only things Darcel made her do was hide Zhaun and Cui in her Inn room.


    And afterward, Darcel had even opened a door for her to become an expert at masking her presence. Besides how they were addressed, Darcel really didn''t make them do any ungraceful servant-like behavior.


    At that moment, there was that return of the slight warm sensation Kassidy felt when first staring at Darcel. Right then, her mind had nearly started to slowly change how she thought about Darcel specifically.


    But almost immediately, Kassidy forcefully relapses her mind.


    Her gaze got rid of any confusion and hesitation; in her mind, she already affirmed to never forgive Darcel! With her tone still spilling over with blazing Killing Intent, Kassidy told Bella,


    "No matter the actions they wanted us to take. They had still briefly permanently infected our minds, completely taking away our free will. Can you really let go of an action like that?"


    Contrary to the provoking reaction Kassidy wanted, Bella didn''t cooperate at all. She felt a separation frustration bubble inside her as Bella never changed that small lazy smile of hers.


    Even with all the facts plainly laid out for her, Bella simply shrugged her shoulders. Her mental state couldn''t be messed with, she calmly answered Kassidy, telling her,


    "Ah¡­.oh well. Seems like I really will be the only one to admit it felt blissful to be under Darcel''s control. About my free will¡­.well, that''s a more complicated issue that I''m willing to talk it over."


    "Talk it over?"


    Kassidy''s expression immediately morphed into disgusted disdain. The confidence Bella has made it seem like she could easily deal with her!


    "Let''s see if you can talk it over once I get rid of you, Aniela and Darcel."


    Bella''s eyebrows curled a bit, sensing Kassidy''s Heavenly Aura increasing back in power. Instead of responding in kind to her, she had ignited her spatial ring and brought out a pearl necklace.


    Keeping a smile at Kassidy''s inquisitive expression, Bella said to her, "Hmmm¡­.you know what? How about we all settle our debts another time?"


    "Like I''ll let you leave!"


    In an instant, Kassidy''s Heavenly Aura quickly soared to its absolute peak!


    Flickers of Darkness energy burst out of her body as her pressure turned dominatingly chaotic.


    But, before Kassidy could make any move, a tremendous sum of Heavenly Qi instantly exploded out of Bella''s pearl necklace, causing the Spirit Artifact to lit up in a chilling blue glow.


    ''Chi!''


    The blue glow sprayed out of the pearl necklace, encasing everything in a forty feet radius.


    Fruna''s squadron and Kassidy could not move anymore. Under this Spirit Artifact power, it was like they were frozen in time.


    Only Bella and Darcel''s group could move now. Streams of sweat poured down Bella''s face as she leaked a huge breath. Throughout the entire time they talked, she was continually pouring her Heavenly Qi inside that Spirit Artifact.


    Kassidy, however, didn''t notice it because Bella used her residual Darkness Soul link energy to mascarade her power.


    Still, despite unleashing a potent Spirit Artifact like this, Bella had very little energy to actually form an attack to cleanly harm Kassidy.


    Not only she needed a colossal sum of her Heavenly Qi energy reserve to even activate the Spirit Artifact, but she also needed to split her energy to protect Darcel''s group.


    Under a regular fight, Bella was assured she would not lose to Kassidy. But because she was so hell-bent on killing Darcel''s group, Bella knew it was better to simply get them out of here.


    Right then, Bella fished out a talisman from her spatial ring and flashed in between Darcel, Aniela, and Masami.


    "You!"


    Darcel, Aniela, and Masami all instinctively tensed their bodies, letting out exclamations of shock.


    But before they could try anything, Bella gave them a simple smile and told them, "Let''s get out of here, hm?"


    Without waiting for their reaction, Bella crushed the talisman, causing a gray Sword Qi aura to cover all four of them.


    No matter how shocked Darcel, Aniela, and Masami were, they simply couldn''t resist at this point. All in a second, the gray aura wrapped the four of them up and shot them towards the skies, soaring far away from Kassidy.


    After two seconds, the Spirit Artifact power vanished, and the blue glow disappeared.


    Kassidy could finally move again, but she wasn''t happy at all. Her eyes narrowed to the skies, trying to pinpoint the exact location Bella escaped to.


    However, after only two seconds, Bella and Darcel''s group were far out of her Heavenly Spirit Sense range.


    Kassidy''s gaze never left the skies. She didn''t take even one passing glance back at Fruna''s squadron as she had then flew straight into the skies.


    "....The hell was that about?"


    The Silver Bloody Hammer group and the other Nobe''s Fang group members were still bewildered by everything that happened. Everything had just occurred in an instant, allowing no time to process anything.


    Fruna, though, kept her gaze locked on to the skies. Disappointment bubbled throughout her chest, unsatisfied that her reunion with Darcel''s group was cut so short.


    Moreover, with the state they were in, it seemed their help was crucial.


    Right then, determination rose inside Fruna as she became dead set on seeking out Darcel''s group again.

 Chapter 267 - Reasons

    At this point, Darcel, Aniela, and Masami were questioning if this independent realm was just an endless snowy forest.


    When escaping from the Shadow Rouge Captain group, their talisman shot them several thousands of miles deep into this realm.


    For all Heavenly Transformation cultivators, even for Early Ranks ones, their Heavenly Spirit Senses can expand up to several hundred miles in just mere seconds.


    And for later levels of the Heavenly Transformation realms, cultivators can even reach thousands of miles at the maximum boundary of their Heavenly Spirit Sense.


    It''s why Darcel, Aniela, and Masami needed such an outrageous distance to get away from any squadron groups.


    And this held true for their current situation.


    The talisman Bella had used far surpassed the one Darcel used. Darcel, Aniela, and Masami couldn''t tell how far they traveled, but it was definitely up in the tens of thousands of miles.


    They were shooting so far in this independent realm that the trio believed they would''ve at least some significant change in scenery. However, even after soaring so far off, everything was still an endless plain of snow and trees.


    Quite honestly, to make an independent realm this overly expansive would require a prowess that feasibly should stand on top of the summit of the Nine Provinces.


    And such power wouldn''t be wasted on just the fourth rank Province.


    It was suspicious, to be sure, Darcel, Aniela, and Masami regarded it in the back of their minds for later.


    The reason they couldn''t put their entire focus on the seemingly never-ending environment was because they were currently engaged in a tense meeting.


    Bella and Darcel''s group stood ten feet apart, their gazes evenly matching each other. Immediately when they had randomly crashed over here, Darcel, Aniela, and Masami put a cautious distance between them.


    Their current environment was filled with even more trees than the previous area but still looked overall the same. Barring the scenery, Darcel, Aniela, and Masami''s eyes narrowed tightly on Bella, immense suspicion plainly plastered on each of their faces.


    In stark contrast, Bella''s casual, relaxed smile never left her face. No matter how hard the trio was scrutinizing her, Bella took it all in with a serene stride.


    "Tch¡­.this woman and her damn smile." Masami had quietly muttered under her breath, only for Darcel and Aniela to hear her.


    Darcel and Aniela didn''t say anything, but with their knitting eyebrows, they were in agreement over Masami''s wariness.


    Even though Bella went out of her way to save them, Darcel, Aniela, and Masami couldn''t remain calm at all. The act of saving their lives should be a reason for them to have considerable trust in Bella.


    However, Darcel, Aniela, and Masami''s minds couldn''t so readily accept that.


    Perhaps it was because of what the yellow-eyed woman did to them. Aniela and Masami couldn''t say for sure, but they simply couldn''t place their utmost trust in Bella.


    They both were essentially still ants under Bella''s prowess even as she is majorly tried now. In just a second, if she wanted to, Bella could wipe their lives off, and they wouldn''t even know how it happened.


    A situation like this couldn''t quell Aniela and Masami''s nerves at all; they were already expecting the worst.


    While with Darcel, he may have more insight into Bella''s emotions because of his own Darkness Soul Link. But, it was like something deep in his psyche was preventing him as well from fully trusting Bella.


    Darcel had the clearer mental state of the girls, and he could more readily identify this as an irrational fear.


    However, irrational or not, Darcel''s mind kept focusing on what if Bella were to turn rogue and kill the girls. After already experiencing what it likes to think he lost Aniela and Masami forever, he had his guard firmly up no matter what.


    Even when Darcel met up with Fruna''s squadron, he was tense for any sign that she would possibly betray them.


    ''Seems like I''m more affected than I thought.'' Darcel grimly thought to himself, realizing he still has his own trauma running deep.


    Bella, however, wasn''t aware at all of Darcel''s group thoughts. She simply took in the apparent tension on their bodies with a graceful lazy smile. After a few seconds of suffocating silence that didn''t really affect her, Bella finally decided to talk.


    Her tone was light and jovial as she said, "So tense and cautious, huh? Well, I guess I can understand. By that fox girl''s display, and from what I saw before that, you three really are the number one enemy to numerous people. It''s actually quite an achievement to get my prude group, so riled up, I must say."


    Despite Bella''s tone being obviously light-hearted, trying to ease the tension a bit between them, Darcel, Aniela, and Masami only ended up getting tenser.


    Aniela furrowed her eyebrows as her mind recalled those strong-willed Snow Angel leaders.


    "Three eighth level and one-ninth level¡­.we really can''t catch a break¡­.Ah!"


    Aniela''s sudden exclamation stole everyone''s attention then. A more horrifying light swirled within her eyes as her mind recalled one specific woman among their Darkness Servants.


    "That Raven Mage! I nearly forgot she was also under our control. Darcy, Sami, we most certainly have to avoid her in the future!"


    Right then, a significant surge of dread bubbled within Masami''s chest. Her body went a bit rigid, her palms tightly clenched while a tiny bit of cold sweat formed around her forehead.


    Her expression was unwilling as she began to say, "Dammit¡­.I don''t want to dread another person. But after seeing those three Raven Mages at full power, she could actually make us suffer in more ways than one."


    Even with both girls'' newfound determination in getting stronger, they couldn''t help but have over caution to anything highly life-threatening to them.


    At this point, they put the survival of their lives at a high value. And Bella''s words just reminded that a potentially greater enemy, more threatening than even the Snow Leader Angel Kyrha, would want to kill them.


    Despite how massive this independent realm is, Aniela and Masami were seriously considering just finding a way to leave altogether.


    The same surge of dread was also apparent in Darcel as his expression also turned slightly grim.


    Hell, Darcel could tell their situation indeed was rough when even Bella''s expression fell a bit from thinking about a potentially powerful Mage enemy.


    Although, this slight change of expression got Darcel to focus all of his attention on her. Still, he couldn''t get the reason behind her actions, so he probed at her, saying,


    "Like you said, we do have several powerful enemies inside here. And you know Bella, don''t think we don''t count you as a potential enemy as well."


    From behind him, Aniela and Masami stopped worrying about the future enemies and leveled an even glare towards Bella.


    However, no matter their suspicions, Bella''s expression returned back to normal, giving the trio her usual relaxed smile. "Well, I guess you three have some walls up now. But, I really was true to my words, you know? It genuinely felt so good to be a Darkness Servant. In my powerful yet prudish group, I finally felt some value in being there."


    "Heh!"


    Masami loudly scoffed at Bella''s proclamation. Her expression just said she didn''t believe any words coming from her mouth.


    "Is that right? I''ll give you this, among the people I''ve met, your personality is undoubtedly weirder than average. But don''t try to fool us into thinking you feel no anger towards us."


    Instead of a hot reply back, true to her personality, Bella dawned a brief inquisitive expression. Her eyes closed for a second, recalling the pleasant memories she had under Darcel''s group.


    A second later, Bella flung her eyes open and gave a casual shrug.


    "I guess I can say I am a bit embarrassed for getting taken down so easily. I mean, I still have some pride in my own prowess. And it is rather odd to have my free will taken away. But I don''t know¡­."


    Bella stared directly into Darcel''s abyss-like black eyes, her expression suddenly turning serious. "When you got into my soul, it wasn''t like you were a domineering force at all. You gave me pleasure and were very gentle to me."


    "Hoh? And is that really all it takes? Just Darcy''s gentleness to ease up Killing Intent?" Aniela curled her eyebrows and immediately asked without missing a beat.


    Right then, it was like a lightbulb went off in Bella''s mind. Her eyes widened in sudden realization, and unexpectedly she fervently nodded at the trio.


    "Yes¡­.yes¡­.that''s it!"


    This sudden eager change even got Darcel, Aniela, and Masami to all put on odd expressions.


    But, before any one of them could question her, Bella spoke first.


    "I get it now. True, your methods were forceful, but Darcel¡­.he genuinely spoke to me, all of us soul desires! Moreover, he also kept true to his words and granted us an ability to help with masking our presence. You see, just think about it, that little fox girl was so hell-bent on killing at least two of you. Yet, with her prowess that greatly surpasses all three of you, she was still hesitant on attacking."


    Darcel began to recall his coercion process, lining it up with Bella''s thoughts. And truthfully, he really couldn''t find any fault in her words. Though he was using power to heavily sway each woman, in the end, they all did willingly accept his Darkness Soul link.


    Moreover, he did it by letting them experience what it would be like they were to one day achieve their hidden desires.


    Still, while Bella saw this as a positive, Darcel already knows the others won''t. No matter if Kassidy was hesitating, the Killing Intent within her was genuine.


    "Look, no matter what reasoning we can come up with. Your Leaders and all of our other Darkness Servants won''t agree at all." Darcel reasoned to Bella.


    However, the hope in Bella''s eyes didn''t die out at all. In a casual tone as if it was the easiest thing in the world, she told the trio,


    "Well, why not just become Mages and fix this whole issue."


    Instead of immediately firing back this time, Darcel, Aniela, and Masami paused, their expressions turning genuinely inquisitive as they seriously contemplated Bella''s words.

 Chapter 268 - A Way Out

    The mysterious entity of Magical Power always had greatly interested Darcel and Aniela. Ever since their first exposure to it in Necrotic City, they both had ideas of one day learning more about it.


    Their interest only amplifies in their current position where it seems Magical Power would be the only way they could claim back a stable footing of prowess.


    Darcel and Aniela couldn''t say for sure how that would happen, but they at least had the hope of Magical Power changing something for them.


    While with Masami, she had only gained recent interest in Magical Power after traveling with Darcel and Aniela. Her whole horizons were widely broadened by both of them, and she had gotten rid of her install cultivator prejudice.


    After experiencing two near-death experiences, it was inevitable for her whole mind to change.


    Still, despite how tempting that option was, Darcel, Aniela, and Masami were confused about what Bella exactly meant.


    Darcel focus his eyes on Bella, asking her, "Just how us becoming Mages would resolve our current situation?"


    Compared to the pessimist and cautious look the trio had before, Bella much rather preferred this slight shimmer of hope within her eyes. With causal smile going strong, she simply told them,


    "I''m sure I don''t need to explain the mysterious stuff of Magical Powers. And you know, I''ve heard and read around that Mages have some sort of means to create bond links through the soul. Similar to what you did, Darcel¡­.though this one requires all Free will."


    Darcel, Aniela, and Masami didn''t immediately react to Bella''s suggestion. At this point, the three of them were questioning whether or not her information would genuinely be liable.


    The sense of distrust was just too great for them to so readily believe Bella''s words at face value.


    Masami was the one to snappily point her finger straight at Bella and sharply spoke in an accusing tone. "Well now, isn''t that a little too convenient, hm? You say you''ve heard and read about this, but you''re a cultivator. So tell me¡­.how could you possibly know they hold an ability like that? Last time I checked, your group isn''t so buddy, buddy with the Raven Mage Order group."


    Even barring their distrust in Bella, Masami''s doubts weren''t anything unreasonable.


    Sure, Darcel, Aniela, and Masami''s opinions of Mages vary heavily from the norm. But Bella was someone firmly within traditional cultivators. No matter how standoffish the Snow Angel group was, they too held immense prejudice against all Mages.


    This prejudice wouldn''t allow them to get close to any Mages without it turning into a tense meeting. Furthermore, no Mage would be willing to give out information on their abilities to cultivators.


    Recalling more about this issue, Darcel and Aniela could only remember one time where Mages and cultivators worked somewhat together.


    Back in the first-ever City they''ve been to, Necrotic City, the Mages there did own the Teleportation business.


    And in their business, not only ordinary mortals go there, but also numerous cultivators. Though there was a subtle tension in the air when Darcel and Aniela had first visited the Teleportation place, nobody had acted out of line.


    But out here in the fourth-ranked Province, things were far more intense and brutal.


    Besides only business transactions including various cultivation resources, herbs, or medicine, Mages strictly kept to themselves.


    Moreover, Mage''s belief that they were superior to all cultivators seemed to run even more rampant in the Icy Cloud Province.


    All of this contradicting informations just made Bella even more suspicious that she could just casually know a or really any Mage abilities.


    In fact, Bella had even expected this kind of suspicion to get thrown at her. This is why her lazy smiling expression didn''t falter at all. Under Darcel''s group increasingly scrutinizing gazes, she lightly chuckled.


    "Fufu~. Seems like you all forgot to not lump me in with the general norm as well. As proudly lazy as I am, I still have a hobby of reading whatever I can. Plus, when we were under your control, I did reach out to that Mage woman. No matter her previous disposition towards cultivators, she readily answers my questions during those blissful times~."


    "Nnng¡­.hmph. She keeps yammering about blissful times¡­."


    Out of everything Bella had told them, Aniela''s mind focused precisely on her saying blissful times.


    Her suspicious gaze started to slowly turn into a slight glare that would be rare for her to have. Masami also felt a pang of annoyance, and she gave a more overt glare than Aniela''s subtle one.


    If Bella were to just say blissful times and nothing more, it wouldn''t have affected Aniela and Masami that much.


    But Bella made the mistake of leveling an affectionate gaze only towards Darcel, plainly showing a touch of intimacy within her eyes.


    On his end, Darcel had to hold back a sigh. At this moment, he felt a strong mix of emotions swirling around in his Darkness Soul link. To Aniela and Masami''s sudden jealousy, to Bella''s increasingly warm feelings.


    In fact, ever since Bella had first arrived to save them, Darcel sensed her emotions towards him turned gentler by the second.


    Darcel truly was a bit confused. In the past, Aniela and Masami did show bouts of jealousy. Still, it was only when his Darkness Servants got overly affectionate.


    Like how Lauren and Abby ran up to give him a hug, but Aniela and Masami nearly made them pass out.


    Just Bella showing a slight affectionate gaze shouldn''t really affect them much.


    And then there was Bella, who all intents and purposes should be hating him. Not warming up to him by the second.


    It was all such sudden, particular issues that Darcel wondered how Aniela and Masami focused on such a small thing.


    Still, that was an issue for later. For now, Darcel focused on the essential bits of what Bella told them.


    And at least for the Darkness Servant part, it would be true. No matter their previous relationship with each other, they all would cooperate with each other under his Darkness Soul link.


    Darcel wasn''t precisely sure how that worked, but he could confirm there wasn''t any lie in Bella''s words. However, though she wasn''t lying, there still were other concerns Darcel decided to bring up.


    "Alright, look. Say we give you the benefit of the doubt, how would us becoming Mages even matter now? We''re trapped in the realm, and we have too many enemies that we could just unluckily stumble upon."


    "Oh, this? Isn''t this a simple solution as well? I mean¡­.all I need to do is get you three out of here then so you can work to resolve this issue, right?" Bella spoke in such a casual, relaxed tone as if this was the easiest task in the world.


    But, Darcel, Aniela, and Masami only heard impossible-sounding words coming out from her mouth. Their eyes squinted on Bella, remembering all that they know about this independent realm.


    Granted, Darcel, Aniela, and Masami didn''t read much on this independent realm. Because of their previous overwhelming prowess and confidence, they simply didn''t have a considerable interest in how this realm worked.


    At that time, they all were more concerned with working on their own strength and mastering several abilities.


    Despite their lack of interest, the trio at least knows this realm was essentially a one-way trip.


    Without that Mage who had made the portals to travel to this realm, the trio had read they would be trapped until it was time to leave.


    Masami''s already displeased expression fell even more as she asked, "There you go again. Using that relaxed tone as if you already cracked this case. What possibly hidden means could you even have to escape from here."


    Bella was a powerful Heavenly King, but she wasn''t near the top rankings of the Heavenly Transformation realm. Darcel, Aniela, and Masami just saw no way how she could be some miracle worker.


    In response to Masami''s harsh tone, Bella''s lazy smile turned into a slight smirk.


    Without saying anything, she reached into her robe pocket and a bright purple glow flashes from within.


    Darcel''s group attention gathered on Bella''s pocket, and under their curious eyes, she began pulling out a profound Darkness glow.


    Soon enough, Bella had pulled out a black Magical Crystal Orb! "


    Th-that''s?!"


    Immediately, Darcel, Aniela, and Masami were utterly bewildered.


    Appearance-wise, they instantly recognized this orb as they experienced the Raven Mages using it against them. And in their Innate Spirit Senses, they all could clearly detect Magical Power coursing from within that black crystal orb.


    "Ho-where did you get that?? Even as Raven Sako was under my control, she would absolutely not be willing to part with a Crystal Orb!" Darcel quickly asked while Aniela and Masami reeled in their surprise.


    Bella was gently caressing the black Magical Crystal Orb as she answered Darcel. "You see, our Snow Angel group has been around for years. And we always prepare for the worst-case scenario. It was a little bit troublesome to get this, but I had a feeling this would come in handy."


    "Ah! I see¡­.I suppose it would be inevitable for your group to steal at least something from those Mages. But¡­.how will this help us?"


    Aniela asked after calming down her mental state.


    No matter her thoughts on Bella, she and Masami had no choice but to concede. A Magical Crystal Orb would for sure be protected within the Snow Angel group, and yet, Bella got her hands on this one.


    "Apparently, with this, I would be able to feel out where one of the hidden teleportation portals in this realm. Not sure why those portals exist, but it does confirm to lead out of here." Bella patiently explained.


    "Feel out a portal?? Just how accurate is that thing?" Masami immediately pointed out a concerning thought.


    Bella thought it over for a moment before answering with, "It''s¡­.mostly accurate. But, there won''t be any instant results. In fact, this may take a while."


    Right then, a flash of an idea streaked within Darcel''s head. He spoke in a cordial tone, asking Bella,


    "Let me see that crystal. Before we met you, an old friend of ours lent us a special compass that can detect treasure. With my abilities, I was able to make it instantly activate. Perhaps it could do the same here."


    "Sure. Here you go."


    Bella readily agreed and tossed the black Magical Crystal Orb towards Darcel without a second thought.


    Darcel swiftly caught the orb, though he, Aniela, and Masami felt a bit weird.


    Though Bella wouldn''t be able to properly use this thing, it still was a valuable object many cultivators would want their hands on. Yet, she gave it to them like it was just some ordinary object.


    For a brief moment, Darcel felt that sense of distrust gradually go down. However, he quickly pushed down whatever change of feeling running through his mind and focused on the Magical Crystal Orb.


    With his other hand, Darcel brought out the special compass Fruna gave him, and he brought it near the Magical Crystal Orb.


    Even before trying this out, Darcel, Aniela, and Masami felt a small rise of anticipation and hope swell in their chest.

 Chapter 269 - Unlikely Team

    Darcel wasn''t entirely sure this plan would work out. After all, he never used Magical Power before, nor did he ever heard of combining cultivation powers with Magical Power.


    Still, Darcel knows his bloodline is some kind of rare bread. He fathoms it was something related to Angels, given that vivid dream he had after meeting the yellow-eyed woman. But those ethereal figures were incredibly vague, and he had nobody else to confirm this with.


    Either way, his bloodline most undoubtedly has abilities that are beyond ordinary comprehension.


    In just an instant, he made Fruna''s compass pick up on a treasure nearby that her squadron couldn''t do before. This only served as one among many other examples of his bloodline performing feats never before seen in the cultivation world.


    With that thought in mind, Darcel once again poured his bloodline powers into the special compass.


    The special compass immediately gained a Darkness glow, and Darcel could already pick up on a potent Qi treasure not that far from them. A vibrant flow of rich Qi energy swirled inside his Spirit Sense, nearly taking Darcel''s full attention.


    That Qi treasure was tempting, but Darcel knows all too well of the danger in this realm. He quickly focused on his current task.


    Aniela and Masami stayed silent, their eyes intently focused on the Darkness glow special compass, hoping for some kind of result.


    Right then, Darcel slowly brought the special compass towards the black Magical Crystal orb.


    When his hand hovered an inch near the Magic Crystal orb, Darcel could already sense slight sensations of mysterious energy he never felt before.


    Already his eyes began to shimmer with confidence.


    That slight response told Darcel everything he needed. Without any further delay, he pushed the special compass towards the black Magical Crystal orb, so they were meshing against each other.


    Aniela, Masami, and Bella all felt their breathings get a little bit hitched. They all didn''t know what to expect from this experiment. Cultivation energy and Magical Power mixing together was essentially unheard of.


    But, none of them were given even half a second to think what would happen.


    Instantly when Asher meshed the special compass and black Magic Crystal orb together, a profound Darkness glow wrapped over both objects, drowning them in a sea of Darkness.


    Darcel went rigid; an overwhelming rush of that same mysterious energy covered his entire Innate Spirit Sense!


    Darcel would always be proud of his insane comprehension, but at this moment, his comprehension abilities couldn''t help him at all.


    Whatever this strange energy was, Darcel couldn''t understand it at all!


    Admittedly, this rush of mysterious energy started to give him a slight headache.


    The minor pain he was experiencing¡­.it felt familiar to Darcel.


    Almost like it was¡­.no, it was precisely Magical Power!


    Right then, a slight sense of enlightenment struck into Darcel''s mind. This unfathomable, mysterious energy was the highly complex properties of Magical Power!


    Initially, Darcel had no way of understanding this. However, after only experiencing it for about a few seconds, he could gradually understand a tiny portion of Magical Power.


    As he came upon this realization, within his soul''s core, the prominent green hue part of it began to shine brighter.


    Darcel couldn''t know about it now, but his Chaotic Shard was adequately responding to the Magical Power coursing within his Spirit Sense, helping him to comprehend it.


    "Darcy?" Aniela called out to him, her tone having slight concern.


    For several seconds now, Darcel wasn''t moving at all, becoming akin to a perfect stature. Aniela was started to get a bit worried, but even as she called out to him, Darcel remained still.


    "This¡­."


    Masami began poking Darcel''s shoulder, sharing an equal amount of concern with Aniela. Though, even as she made direct contact, Darcel didn''t budge an inch.


    "Do you think he''s going through some kind of trance? I mean¡­.we''ve seen those eyes before." Masami suggested to Aniela while she peered into Darcel''s unfocused eyes.


    "Hmmm¡­." Aniela put a finger to her chin, trying to gauge Darcel''s current state. But before she could answer Masami, Bella decided to boldly chime in with her own opinions.


    "It certainly could be possible. Just look how much that orb is pulsating."


    Aniela and Masami were half tempted to ignore Bella, given their already surging dislike of her. But, since she pointed it out, Aniela and Masami felt their eyes subconsciously peer over to the black Magic Crystal Orb.


    "This¡­."


    Both girls squint their eyes on the orb, nearly unwilling to believe what they''re seeing. Like how Bella pointed it out, the Magic Crystal Orb was violently pulsating within the sea of Darcel''s Darkness glow.


    Although, the strange part was that neither Aniela, Masami, nor Bella could sense Magical Power exuding from it.


    While none of them can properly identify Magical energy, they could at least sense it was different from Qi energy.


    And yet, despite looking like it was going to burst open, there seemingly wasn''t power coming from the Magical Crystal Orb.


    It was odd for sure, but before the girls could think deeply about it, Darcel finally started to move.


    His eyes blinked rapidly, quickly coming back to his surroundings. He still didn''t remove the special compass from the black Magical Crystal orb, but his Darkness glow had decreased in its intensity.


    When Darcel came out of his trance, his sights first caught Aniela and Masami''s expecting faces. Peering into their beautiful faces already quelled his slightly jumbled-up minds, and he was about to speak out to them.


    But before he could, Masami eagerly spoke up first. "Well?? How''d it go? For a little bit, you were stuck in some weird trance. Did you get Magic on the brain?"


    "Magic on the brain?"


    Though Masami''s word choices were odd, it did get Darcel to thoroughly think over what just happened. His lips curled into a small smile as he began telling the girls,


    "In the way you put it, I had Magic on the brain for a bit. But it was far too confusing for me to comprehend as of now. But, more importantly, I managed to find our ticket out of this place."


    "Ahh! Great!"


    Both Aniela and Masami instantly reacted, feeling an overwhelming rush of relief. The hell they had experienced here simply wasn''t worth it for the random dangerous treasures that could also take their lives.


    "Just how did you do it? Is our way out close to us?" Aniela asked two rapid-fire questions in succession.


    Darcel briefly closed his eyes for a moment, processing all that he had sensed. He flung them back open a split second after, and there was a clear fire burning within the depths of his pupils.


    "How''d I do it? I''m not so sure; it''s all thanks to my bloodline abilities. What I''m sensing is energy so incredibly profound that I couldn''t comprehend it at all compared to Magical Powers. I think this has something to do with Spatial abilities. In any case, the portal is actually a bit far from us."


    "Is that so? Well then, I''ll protect you three until we arrive at that spot."


    Before Aniela and Masami could even react, Bella swiftly spoke without missing a beat. She stared directly into Darcel''s eyes, and her tone was like she would not take no for an answer.


    Darcel, Aniela, and Masami shared a look between each other.


    Darcel''s expression was the least tense, while Aniela and Masami''s were furrowing their eyebrows.


    "Tch¡­.should we really accept her help? I¡­.just feel too weird about her." Masami voiced her concerns.


    "Haaah¡­.I know how you feel, Sami. Buuut, I already know you will accept her help, right, Darcy? Your expression just gives it away." Aniela had put on a slightly wry smile, deeply masking any show of negative feelings.


    Although, from within his Darkness Soul link, Darcel could sense the mix of distrust and begrudge in both Aniela and Masami. To placate the girls, Darcel spoke in the calmest tone possible.


    "Look. With her help, we won''t have to worry that much about running into a squadron group. Furthermore, I can sense the portal isn''t that far away. The sooner we get this done, the faster we can escape this place."


    "Fuuu¡­.yea, yea, I know you''re right. Just, to get protected by her, what a cruel twist." Masami grumbled out her frustrations, but she held no intentions to reject anymore.


    "Now, now. Like Darcy said, the faster we get there, the faster we''ll be free!" Aniela''s tone gained a hint of brightness as she made comforting pats on Masami''s shoulder.


    Darcel just had to shake his head at the girl''s antics. Sometime down the line, he''ll really need to seriously address their mental state.


    Still, Darcel could at least admit that being protected certainly was an odd feeling.


    Pushing down those thoughts, Darcel turned his sights back on Bella, who, throughout this entire time, patiently waited with a relaxed smile.


    "Well, it''s decided. Everyone, stick close to me. I''ll need some concentration to take us there, so don''t stray far from me." Darcel explained to the girls.


    "Right." Aniela, Masami, and Bella simultaneously nodded at him.


    Without delaying any longer, Darcel pinpointed in his Innate Spirit Sense where that teleportation portal was and shot off towards the skies.


    Despite it being only his second time flying, Darcel moved through the air like he''s been flying for all of his life.


    From right behind him, Aniela and Masami flew at Darcel''s exact speed. And just like Darcel, even though it''s only her second time flying, Aniela could soar at high speeds like an inborn natural.


    Tailing just ten feet behind them was Bella, who could easily match with Darcel''s group speed.


    As Bella flew, she stimulated the Darkness energy within her soul and quickly masked her presence.


    Like this, they all soared at top speeds, ripping right through the airwaves, heading directly to a hidden teleportation portal.

 Chapter 270 - Trying For Gold

    It was at another location within the endlessly vast snowy forest maze.


    The Mercenary Exchange Event had now shifted into a continuous state of high tension and high action. Hours passed, and numerous squadron groups were throwing all caution into the wind.


    During the period where all Spirit Monsters had gained a strange immense boost in power, there were numerous causalities and destruction all across the independent realm.


    Now that the Spirit Monsters roaming in this realm had all got subtly weaker, all squadron groups were going on a relentless attack.


    This year''s event had already surprised everyone participating, and the Mercenaries didn''t know if something unexpected could happen again.


    And within one random section of the snowy forest maze, one particularly strong squadron group had their eyes set on an incredible treasure.


    This squadron group consisted of the usual six people, which made for solidly tight formation. At this point in the event, it wouldn''t be uncommon for a close-knit squadron like this one to be brazenly rushing towards their treasure.


    Yet, this squadron group wasn''t being overly rash and was carefully traversing to their upcoming treasure.


    Though this squadron group has the average number of members, their overall prowess was nothing to scoff at. For as within their formation, there were two seventh-level Heavenly Kings!


    Furthermore, each squadron member here carried an overbearing appearance that could strongly intimidate weaker groups and even groups on a similar level.


    Each squadron member carried long broad weapons that weighed hundreds of pounds right over their shoulders. It was like weight didn''t matter for any of them as they held their massive weapons like it was sacks of potatoes.


    Additionally, each squadron member was wearing pristine white color armor that perfectly fitted their bodies, allowing for perfect movements.


    This squadron group was one of several belonging to the White Demon Mercenary group.


    And as true to their infamous reputation, each of them was spouting immensely confident expressions as they slowly traversed to their treasure.


    Just five hundred feet away from the White Demon squadron was a colossal, slumbering polar bear-type monster.


    Among all monstrous bear beasts, this specific polar bear stood frighteningly tall. Its heights at least ranged over twenty feet tall, and though it was lying down, it was occupying a massive amount of space.


    Furthermore, this monstrous bear''s white fur coat seemed radiantly shining, almost like it took a dip in luminous gloss.


    Even while it was sleeping, the monstrous polar bear Heavenly Aura still naturally exuded from its resting body. And the beast was a peak seventh level Heavenly King!


    No matter if a squadron group were highly prepared and cautious, most of them wouldn''t dare to a peak seventh level Heavenly King Spirit Monster lightly.


    Even when outnumbered, Spirit Monsters at this level tend to have insane vitality that makes it immensely hard to kill them in general. Moreover, with these Spirit Monsters'' sudden berserk powers upon near death, most squadron groups would take at least a few minutes for a plan before brazenly rushing in.


    However, for this White Demon squadron, none of them were taking such risk into account. In their minds, a vast sum of greed worked over any nerves they had about their safety.


    Within one of the seventh level Heavenly King''s hands, he held a violently pulsating compass that was wrapped in a bluish glow. And the closer they got to the slumbering Spirit Monster, the harsher the compass''s bluish light became.


    Furthermore, the seventh level Heavenly King could sense a massive sum of incredibly rich Qi energy swirl around in his Spirit Sense. He was the Vice-Captain of their squadron group, so he naturally reported to the head Captain, telling him,


    "Now that we''re much closer to the beast, I can pinpoint a more accurate sense of the treasure. And it must be at least a high Heavenly Rank!"


    Even more greed swirled in each squadron member''s eyes.


    Like many other squadrons, they weren''t having the best times here. In fact, they had quite a few unfortunate encounters that were a legitimate danger to all of their lives.


    Only recently, where the Spirit Monsters are seemingly growing weaker, the White Demon squadrons are finding their luck is changing.


    Before coming here, they had already dug several other potent Qi treasures. And the Spirit Monsters guarding those treasures were all swiftly dealt with them.


    This is why they have a certain confidence in their actions; they already believe that whatever they have on them can deal with this Powerful Spirit Monster bear.


    Right then, the head Captain stopped walking, causing his other squadron members to stop moving as well.


    The head Captain squinted his eyes on the slumbering monstrous bear, and the beast still hadn''t taken notice of their presence.


    "Captain, should we go with the usual plan? This type of monster tends to have a more troublesome vitality than most other beasts." The Vice-Captain had suddenly made a suggestion.


    The other squadron members knew their places and listened intently to whatever course of actions their Captains would decide.


    For a brief moment, the head Captain closed his eyes, contemplating the Vice-Captain''s words.


    Soon enough, after rummaging on it for several seconds, the head Captain flung his eye back open. He believed he had just come up with the perfect idea as there was a chilling gleam in his eyes while he stared at the slumbering Spirit Monster.


    The head Captain had then started to say, "Ok. Here''s the plan-"


    Whatever plan the head Captain had was doomed to never be known.


    Completely out of nowhere, the head Captain felt a tightening lump clutch in his throat, preventing him from speaking further.


    And it wasn''t just him; his other squadron members all went rigid as a tremendous sense of danger exploded within their Spirit Sense.


    From where the slumbering Spirit Monster laid, the White Demon squadron had suddenly sensed a tremendous sum of powerful Heavenly Qi!


    ''Hua!''


    Before anyone could see what was happening, a bright blue light burst throughout the whole area, covering everything in a radiant ice glow for hundreds of feet!


    At the same time, that sum of powerful Heavenly Qi exploded into a colossal attack!


    The White Demon squadron felt considerable pressure just from the aftershocks of whatever Heavenly Qi blast that was.


    "Fuuu¡­."


    A second after the Heavenly Qi blast, everyone in the White Demon squadron exhaled a cold breath. Their bodies began to instinctively shiver as the temperature had suddenly plummeted to freezing levels.


    "Wh-what the hell is-Ah?"


    The head Captain raised a cry of surprise as his eyes landed back on the slumbering Spirit Monster. His other squadron members had also raised cries of shock when their gazes were back on the monstrous bear.


    That massive, powerful yet slumbering Spirit Monster bear was now encased in a vast block of Ice Qi!


    The Ice Qi had covered a wide thirty-foot radius and froze everything it came in contact with.


    Every member of the White Demon squadron simply stared unblinkingly at the frozen Spirit Monster. Their minds were entirely lagging at the moment, unable to comprehend just how the hell this happened.


    Everything occurred in just an instant snap. Neither the White Demon squadron nor the slumbering Spirit Monster bear could have ever prepared for that massive blast of Heavenly Qi power.


    The thought they also could''ve been completely caught off guard snapped the White Demon squadron back to reality. An even greater chill than the freezing temperature swept through their entire bodies.


    None of them could sense what had caused the Heavenly Qi blast, and even now, they still didn''t sense anyone near them!


    Genuine fear began to creep in each White Demon squadron member''s mind. They for sure could tell whoever had just attacked would come for them next!


    The head Captain started to surge his Heavenly Qi and attempted to say,


    "Everyone-?!"


    However, his words were caught short once again as he suddenly sensed tremendous danger right by them!


    Once again, in an entirely abrupt manner, a colossal sum of Heavenly Qi appeared out of thin air. But this sum of Heavenly Qi was far stronger than the one used on the Spirit Monster bear.


    "Shit!!" Everyone in the White Demon squadron fiercely cursed as they desperately tried to gather their Heavenly Qi and Heavenly Aura.


    However, in the split second they raised their powers, they all immediately stopped.


    It wasn''t that they stopped on their own, but the storm of Heavenly Qi power right by them was utterly suppressing their entire bodies!


    A freezing cold that went even below absolute zero drilled right into each White Demon squadron member''s bodies.


    In just an instant, frostbite was covering each White Demon squadron member''s faces. And before the White Demon squadron could even tell what was going on, a blinding blue glow covered their visions.


    ''Hua!''


    In a similar manner to the slumbering Spirit Monster bear, the immense sum of Heavenly Qi exploded, causing Ice Qi to cover each White Demon squadron member.


    Without even a chance to resist, the whole White Demon squadron was encased in solid blocks of ice Qi.


    And right then, from ten feet behind the White Demon squadron, the person closely following them leaked a small breath.


    If the White Demon squadron members weren''t completely frozen, they would all be utterly terrified.


    The person behind them was a Captain of the Snow Angel group, Captain Bella!


    Throughout this entire time, Bella had trailed right behind the White Demon squadron, going entirely undetected by them.


    "Now to finish this," Bella said with a small lazy smile.


    She had then fished out a Royal Spirit Sword from her spatial ring, covered the whole blade with Gray sword Qi and had then made a full swipe with her sword.


    ''Chi!''


    A wave of sword Qi unleashed from Bella''s Royal Spirit Sword. The wave of sword Qi was an unstoppable force as it effortlessly sliced through the Ice Qi and cleanly torn through each White Demon squadron member''s necks.


    Every White Demon squadron member''s head flew up into their air, yet no gory fountain of blood sprayed out of them.


    The beheaded frozen heads crashed right back into the snowy ground, and on each face, there was a look of horrifying disbelief.


    In an instant, a powerful Mercenary squadron group was killed without them even having a chance to resist. And more terrifying was that the White Demon squadron couldn''t even sense who was their inevitable executioner.

 Chapter 271 - A Sense Of Trust

    Bella''s eyes roamed up and down the frozen headless corpses of the White Demon squadron. Her expression turned inquisitive as she was searching for something specific within their Ice Qi prison.


    Soon enough, her eyes quickly fell on their spatial rings. For a moment, a twinkle sparkled within Bella''s eyes, but it had immediately disappeared, not even a second afterward.


    ''Hmmm¡­.with that talisman¡­.yea, those rings are destroyed.'' Bella slightly lamented the overwhelming effects of her Heavenly talisman.


    Sure, it had the powerful effect of freezing even seventh-level Heavenly Kings, but it also means everything on their corpses is forever ruined.


    Compared to the body of a Heavenly King cultivator, the items they have on them, such as a spatial ring, wouldn''t be nearly as tough. The penetrating Ice Qi renders those rings completely useless now.


    And it wasn''t like Bella was some greedy person. Far from it, but she did want to help Darcel''s group in any way she could.


    Even though Aniela and Masami probably won''t get over their overwhelming dislike for her as of now, she still wanted them to vehemently support them.


    When Bella made her proclamations straight at Darcel''s face, it wasn''t any words of fluff at all.


    Still, since nothing could be done about the White Demon squadron''s useless frozen corpses, Bella turned her attention towards that frozen Spirit Monster polar bear.


    Right then, she casually raised her Royal Spirit sword again, coated the whole blade entirely in Gray Sword Qi, and swiped her sword at the frozen beast.


    Like last time, Bella unleashed a wave of Gray Sword Qi that soared with lightning speeds straight at the monstrous bear.


    Bella''s wave of Gray Sword Qi crossed hundreds of feet of distance in mere seconds, tore right through the Ice Qi, and drilled into the monstrous polar bear''s skull.


    Immediately, Bella''s wave of gray Sword Qi sliced the beast''s brain into thousands of pieces, killing it in one strike.


    Throughout this entire time, the Spirit Monster bear had never opened its eyes once.


    With everything dead and taken care of, Bella flashed her Royal Spirit back inside her spatial ring, and a wave of tension left her body.


    "Fuuu¡­."


    Bella leaked a large breath, feeling some beads of sweat roll down her face.


    "This is why I prefer to sleep in all day. Still¡­.that ability really is showing off its usefulness." Bella remarked to herself. All of this was only possible because of her masked presence abilities.


    While masking her presence doesn''t make her invisible, it does make her essentially impossible to detect if one doesn''t see her first. The White Demon squadron was too focused on their greed to ever think someone was trailing right behind them.


    Moreover, Bella had even managed to erase any potential noise she could possibly make, allowing her to score an easy ambush.


    And since Bella had already precharged her Heavenly talisman, it was ready to fire in a mere instant.


    This was only the surface of the terrifying abilities of Darcel''s specific masking presence abilities.


    A battle that Bella would have an immensely troublesome time to do if she were to face them head-on was cleared with no damage suffered to her.


    Suddenly then, while Bella was lost in how incredible her masking presence ability was, she sensed three other presences appearing by the now-dead Spirit Monster bear.


    Bella quickly flashed over to those three presences, and she soon heard Masami''s energetic voice.


    "I wonder when we can go back to being loud and flashy? Oh well¡­.I guess it''s better for this to be over in an instant than dragged out."


    As Masami spoke, she, Darcel, and Aniela had appeared about twenty feet to the left of the monstrous bear. Similar to Bella, they too were hiding their presence, allowing them to play a significant part in the ambush.


    Though none of them could get close to their enemies like Bella could, standing still together still let them go invisible within anyone''s Spirit Senses.


    And now, after reaching the Innate Core realm, Darcel and Aniela felt their combined masking presence abilities had improved.


    Darcel had an indifferent expression, while Masami and Aniela had slight wistfulness swirling in their eyes.


    Aniela had followed up right after Masami and said, "Still, you''re right, Sami. I, too, can''t help but miss the days where we can fight freely."


    Though none of them were battle nuts, the art of fighting did genuinely excite Darcel, Aniela, and Masami. However, now, they could no longer engage in their earth-shattering fights from before.


    With their current prowess, Darcel had fathomed that they could probably barely match very early rank Heavenly Kings.


    Considering their current realms, that kind of combat prowess was still incredible. But Darcel could understand that there was a certain discontent of not being able to have complete free reign anymore.


    Although, Darcel did reckon that when they get out of this independent realm, they could adequately fix their mental state.


    He realized that they don''t need to go out and face all immensely powerful late-rank Heavenly Kings. As long as they could simply face cultivators at their current level of prowess, Darcel was assured they could sharpen their minds better than before.


    While Darcel was musing to himself, Bella had already gotten close to them. Her presence made the trio snap their attention over to her, and Bella began to speak, having the same relaxed smile on her face.


    "From what I''m seeing, your problem now is a lack of cultivation, right? Well then, I think I sensed something that can be useful now."


    Before Darcel, Aniela and Masami could question her, Bella turned her attention to the frozen beast corpse. She raised her finger, and at the tip of it, a small ball of Heavenly Qi energy formed.


    Bella had then flicked the small ball of Heavenly Qi energy towards the frozen beast corpse. Just with a tiny portion of her power, her energy ball destroyed the whole frozen beast corpse into tiny little pieces.


    With the humongous beast corpse no more, Bella had then made a grasping motion with her hand.


    ''Hua!''


    Right then, a glowing green object burst from the ground and flowed right into Bella''s hands.


    Bella felt a rich sum of Qi energy pulsate within her hand, and she peered her eyes down at the treasure that made the White Demon squadron get risky.


    Mild surprise ran through Bella''s as she saw a star-shaped green crystal that was now in her hands.


    "Th-this energy!"


    At the same time Bella pulled the green crystal star from the ground, Darcel, Aniela, and Masami nearly went wide-eyed.


    The Qi energy treasure Bella had just dug up was even more potent than the Qi Root fruit they had previously absorbed!


    That kind of energy would tremendously help them out now. However, the only problem was that Bella held it in her hands.


    More specifically, Aniela and Masami found it an issue seeing as they couldn''t get over their distrust over Bella.


    But Darcel wasn''t worried at all. And Bella proved why he shouldn''t be concerned as she simply said, "Fu~. Now, this is a nice treasure. No wonder those guys were throwing caution into the wind."


    After giving her general appraisal, Bella turned around to the trio and tossed the green star crystal straight at Darcel.


    With a small smile of his own, Darcel promptly caught the green star crystal. There was a sense of gratitude surging within his eyes when looking at Bella now.


    Without her, they for sure wouldn''t be able to kill either the White Demon squadron or that Spirit Monster polar bear. And despite her really have no real reason to do it, she quickly tossed over a great treasure without any questions.


    Even as Darcel was a lot more cautious now, he couldn''t help but feel more trust inside Bella''s earnest actions.


    Aniela and Masami as well couldn''t simply look past her actions anymore. More begrudging birth in their hearts as they had no choice but to accept that Bella wants to genuinely help


    But before Darcel, Aniela, and Masami could say any sort of thanks, Bella spoke first again.


    "Now then, since we''re here, do you sense the portal around here?"


    Darcel, Aniela, and Masami blinked their eyes, a bit taken aback at first. But they almost instantly realized Bella''s subtle gesture.


    Darcel gained a slight smirk as he had then flashed the green star crystal in his spatial ring. He had then brought out the special compass and the black Magical Crystal orb from the same spatial ring.


    After closing his eyes for a moment to feel out the portal, Darcel felt a rise of anticipation. Opening his eyes back, he told the girls, "The portal¡­.it''s actually right by us."


    "Perfect!"


    Both Aniela and Masami felt their excitement shot through the roof. Finally, they could be back on safe lands!


    Since Darcel said it was here, Aniela and Masami began to scan their eyes over the area. A rise of confusion started to mix in with their excitement as they couldn''t spot any spot where a hidden teleportation portal could possibly lie.


    "Uhm¡­.but where exactly is it, Darcy?" Aniela raised the question that was on her and Masami''s minds.


    Darcel didn''t immediately respond. Under the girl''s question gazes, he began to walk forward just a few feet. He had then raised the black Magical Crystal orb a bit and abruptly stopped.


    Right then, the Magical Crystal orb violently pulsated, spewing out a strong wave of Magical energy.


    Before Aniela, Masami or Bella could even question what was happening, several black Magical tendrils discharged from the Magical Crystal orb.


    The black Magical tendrils tore right through the ground, drilling thousands of miles deep in just mere seconds!


    ''Rumble~!!''


    Suddenly then, the ground beneath Darcel''s group started to violently tremble. A few feet from Darcel, numerous spider web cracks started to split through the snowy soil.


    And soon enough, a black-yellowish glow bubbled up from the center of the spider web cracks.


    ''Bang!''


    Snow flew everywhere as the ground burst wide open!


    And like it was rising from the depths of the abyss, a black-yellow color mixed teleportation spatial portal arose from the broken ground.


    A strange form of energy that neither Darcel, Aniela, Masami, or Bella could understand began to flow through the air.


    Nobody made any sudden moves then.  Everyone stared unblinkingly at the teleportation spatial portal, nearly getting lost in its enchanting glow.


    For some reason, this hidden teleportation spatial portal looked thousands of times more profound than the ones the City Lord Mage managed to create.

 Chapter 272 - Conflicting Thoughts

    Although nobody could understand the mysterious Magical energy running through the air, Darcel, Aniela, Masami, and Bella had still gone in a slight trance. Them staring into the hidden teleportation portal went beyond its enchanting appearance.


    It was like they were gazing into a profound mystery that they could potentially solve if they had all the time in the world.


    However, that was time nobody had.


    Bella was the first to snap out of her slight trance. She blinked several times, feeling genuinely impressed.


    For most things in her life, she rarely would feel any type of awe unless it came from Darcel. But, whatever this teleportation spatial portal was, it certainly left a deep impression on her.


    Bella was even half-attempted to go back to that previous hypnotic trance. But she quickly realized first that Darcel, Aniela, and Masami need to leave now.


    Though, when she peered her eyes over to them, she witnessed a deep green hue swirling within their eyes. Her curiosity was piqued a bit, but Bella pushed it back and in a loud, clear voice, she shouted to the trio.


    "Hey! Your exit ticket is here. Don''t tell me you all prefer to just stare at it?"


    "Hu-huh??"


    At the same time, Darcel, Aniela, and Masami jumped a bit. The green hue swirling within their eyes vanished as they came back to reality.


    "That was¡­.odd¡­."


    Masami remarked, unsure on what to make of what just happened. She didn''t know what kind of trance she was placed upon, and when trying to recall it now, her mind felt fuzzy.


    "Yea¡­.but, Bella''s right! Darcy, Sami. Let''s get out of this place!" Aniela suddenly spoke in an eager tone, her eyes fully back to reality.


    While there was the same mysterious fuzz coursing around in Aniela''s head, she had quickly forced it down.


    Darcel squinted his eyes a bit. Compared to Aniela and Masami, he felt the least amount of fuzz when recalling that trance. And during that time, he could sense that their Chaotic Shard had mysteriously activated.


    When it comes to this form of energy, Darcel was anything but assured about it. That mysterious yet overwhelming power was still too complex for him to understand. Although, he could vaguely understand that their Chaotic Shards are reacting to Magical energy.


    Darcel pushed down this thought for later as he knew this would be significantly helping them soon enough.


    For now, Darcel flashed both the black Magical Crystal and the special compass inside his Spatial Ring. While he did so, he told the girls,


    "Yes. Let''s not delay any longer."


    "Ah! Before you go, remember what I said about Azog Ice Town. Over there, the Siren Blood Mage group is truly your best bet at becoming Mages."


    Before the trio jumped out in the portal, Bella had called out to them.


    Bella felt a mix of sorrow wash over her entire body just from the fact that she couldn''t go with them.


    However, she tried to understand that this was for the best. Bella may be able to protect them from other Mercenaries squadrons, but if they were to encounter her own Snow Angel group, they all would be in a tight situation.


    "Right¡­.well, bye, for now. I think." Aniela said while turning halfway around to Bella. She had a strange-looking smile as she wasn''t sure how to act around her.


    One part of her was more than glad she was leaving her presence. But now, another part of her felt as if they were about to lose a tremendous helpful force.


    "Yea, later, I guess¡­." Masami also awkwardly spoke, being the same as Aniela, not knowing how to properly face Bella at all.


    She mainly couldn''t get over the fact that what should be a hated enemy of theirs so graciously helped them out all the way until the end.


    Darcel was the only one to look Bella square in the eyes. And even without his Darkness Soul link, he could see grief swirling within Bella''s eyes.


    Right then, Darcel felt Bella''s desire in wanting to just abandon the Snow Angel group and come with them.


    That was a tempting thought for sure, but Darcel knew that would cause them all severe problems more than anything. Still, he began to speak in a calming tone towards Bella.


    "Goodbye, Bella, and thanks for the help. We needed it. And don''t worry¡­.I am sure we will see each other again. Besides, your presence still in the Snow Angel group would be the most helpful for us."


    "Haaah¡­.yea, I know¡­." Bella grumbled in a low voice, spouting an expression that Darcel found surprisingly cute.


    Admittedly Bella was quite the beauty, so seeing an adorable pouty expression on her was enticing.


    However, Darcel made sure he didn''t react as that would only stir up Aniela and Masami to a troublesome point.


    Giving one last glance at Bella, Darcel had then turned around to Aniela and Masami. He nodded at the girls, signaling to them it was time to leave.


    Without sharing any more words, Darcel, Aniela, and Masami jumped straight into the teleportation spatial portal, immediately disappearing from sight.


    Bella stayed behind to watch them entirely disappear from this independent realm. And after only a couple of seconds, the teleportation spatial portal burst into tiny wisps of Magical energy.


    Left all alone now, Bella sighed with heavy emotions. She probably won''t see Darcel''s group for quite some time now, and that made her a bit deflated. Compared to her prudish group, she much rather enjoyed being with the trio.


    And Bella could tell that there was something heavily bothering all three of them, which would explain their sudden mood shifts.


    The thought of abandoning the Snow Angel group just to go with the trio had suddenly popped into her mind.


    But before that thought could tempt her, Bella vividly recalled Darcel''s words.


    No matter what, she is one of the strongest Snow Angel Captains within their group.  And if she were to go missing, the Snow Angel group would only restlessly pursue them all.


    ''I really do hope they can become Mages¡­.'' Bella had one final thought as her eyes linger on where the teleportation spatial portal used to lie.


    After a moment, Bella took her eyes off the area and was about to fly off.


    However, when her Spirit Sense picked up on someone extremely familiar rapidly approaching her, Bella suddenly stopped.


    ''What''s she doing here?'' Bella quickly identified the one approaching her was one of her Snow Angel Leaders, Leader Melea!


    And soon enough, she heard Melea''s voice speak out to her.


    "Captain Bella! Just, what are you doing over here? Just before, I was sensing some kind of strange energy coming from right here."


    Bella peered up to the skies only to see Melea swiftly dive down towards her.


    In seconds, Melea touched down on the ground, and her eyes began scanning the whole area. "I don''t know what I was sensing from here. It felt so familiar and so unfathomable-Ah?? What on earth happened here?!"


    Melea interrupted herself as her gaze landed on the utter destruction left behind by the teleportation spatial portal. That wide crater that looked down it was going to the depths of the abyss caught her attention the most.


    Bella''s expression had already turned back to her lazy smile when Melea had landed. She masked any other previous emotions and began telling her,


    "Perhaps we had just missed out on whatever was over here. I have just arrived here too."


    Melea set her gaze on Bella again. From that typically relaxed smile of her, it was essentially impossible to tell if she was feeling different.


    However, Melea could just feel there was something off about her. So she decided to ask then, "I see¡­.Captain Bella, answer me honestly. We''ve been in this realm for quite some time, yet I haven''t sensed a trace from them. Tell me, have you yet to encounter Darcel, Aniela, and Masami?"


    Bella didn''t have any change of expression at all. In fact, out of all Snow Angels Leaders, she expected Melea to have a reaction that seemed the most mixed.


    During their time under Darcel, she observed there was a particular passion that had ignited inside Melea.


    And it was plainly obvious to see that, as of now, that previous burning passion had vanished from Melea.


    Right then, as Bella was going to answer her, an idea streaked into her mind. She changed a bit of what she''s going to say and had then said,


    "Nope. I haven''t seen them at all. Although, excuse me for asking Leader Melea, but I''m a bit confused why you want to know about them? I mean¡­.I saw Leader Zillah''s reaction, and she''s so full of hatred that the mere mention of their names gets her Killing Intent roaring. But Leader Melea¡­.I don''t sense it from you?"


    "Wh-what?"


    Melea was caught entirely off guard for Bella''s long spiel. For as long as she knew her for, that had to be the longest time she had ever spoken!


    Still, what Bella had said rummaged in her mind. A jumbled mix of emotions started to swell, but Melea quickly pushed it down as soon as it came.


    Her expression briefly appeared muddle for a moment, but the next second after, her face turned severe. "Obviously, I hold¡­.K-Killing Intent. But that doesn''t matter now! Look, just report to me, and only me if you ever were to spot Darcel, Aniela, and Masami."


    Melea''s tone went through a rollercoaster of emotions as she tried suppressing her feelings.


    And Melea didn''t give Bella any time to react to her changing mental state. Immediately when she finished talking, she turned around and swiftly blasted off up to the skies, going far in the horizon in just mere seconds.


    Bella curled her eyebrows at Melea''s more than apparent suspicious response. Her lips curved into a slight smirk, feeling less uncertain about the future now.


    "If it''s her, then¡­.heh. Things won''t be so overly complicated in the future."

 Chapter 273 - Free At Last

    While the Mercenary Exchange Event was in a continuous state of high tension, back on the outside of that independent realm, New Branch City is in a constant state of unrest.


    Hours passed since the event had started, yet neither the original residents nor remaining Mercarnies inside New Branch City had their minds entirely focused on the event.


    Even as of now, nearly all residents were still thinking about that violent earthquake that struck their City.


    Absolutely nobody knew what could''ve caused such an unfathomable power quake. And it wasn''t like this was a natural occurrence in the environment. Despite being on a smaller scale of size, New Branch City still expands at least over thousands of miles.


    No, everyone had sensed it was some form of boundless power that had affected their entire City.


    However, after that brief violent earthquake, whatever that unfathomable power was didn''t appear again.


    Residents wanted answers from the City Lords, worrying that they would potentially get attacked by the same dangerous enemy in the future.


    But, stranger than the violent earthquake was the fact that the City Lords didn''t make any official statement. The most residents got was just a simple announcement that everything was just a false alarm.


    Other than that, no residents had seen any movement come out of the City Lords manors. Everything was all too suspicious, but residents could only wait until somebody came out of the City Lord Manor.


    At the same time, the residents were suspicious; inside the City Lord manor, a mass preparation was undergoing.


    Within the massive manor, City Lord Yi Feng and Mage Mao had spread life-threatening news around. These two were the ones that experienced firsthand the yellow-eyed woman''s overwhelming power.


    Even now, neither understood why that demoness of a woman had let them go. But they were sure she had no good intentions towards anything.


    In fact, when the yellow-eyed woman forcefully changed the independent realm before their very eyes, both City Lord Yi Feng and Mage Mao believed all Mercenaries squadrons in there were already dead.


    Unknown to the whole City, the City Lords were desperately trying to come up with any kind of countermeasure for an enemy that seemed like an invincible God.


    But, this was an enemy nobody there would ever see again.


    ¡­.


    A few miles from New Branch City, within the Wild Snow Lands, everything was the usual eerie silence.


    Despite the changes happening within New Branch City and the Mercenary Exchange Event, the outside world had stayed the same. Down to light gray color snow, the occasional Spirit Monster roaming about, and freezing temperature, nothing was out of place.


    But right then, unknown to everyone within New Branch City, a black spatial tear had appeared, splitting apart the air itself.


    For a five hundred foot radius, everything had frozen when that black spatial tear appeared. A mysterious form of energy, unknown to any current cultivator or Mages, had suddenly burst within this limited area, covering everything in a profound black flash!


    The blinding black flash lasted for a brief moment before vanishing almost immediately along with that profound form of energy.


    Out from the black flash, three young youths had appeared.


    The three of them were all kneeling on the snowy grounds, eyes still closed over getting teleported from a different realm altogether.


    Of course, these youths were Darcel, Aniela, and Masami.


    After jumping into that teleportation spatial portal, their entire beings had got covered by that mysterious form of energy. And in a blink of an eye, they were teleported to this random spot within the Wild Snow Land.


    The trio took a few moments to allow their minds to process getting suddenly teleported.


    It was a strange experience, but nothing Darcel, Aniela, or Masami wasn''t used to it. In no time at all, the trio felt their minds properly adjust back to reality.


    Right then, they simultaneously flung their eyes wide open.


    Upon seeing the familiar scenery of the Wild Snow Land, Darcel, Aniela, and Masami felt their bodies become incredibly light.


    "Haaah¡­."


    They all exhaled a massive breath that was filled with utter relief.


    "Finally¡­.land¡­." The trio all muttered to themselves repeatedly as they could feel their accumulated stress heavily decrease.


    Out of everything they experienced so far, they were simply thrilled to be out of that independent realm.


    Even though at this point, Darcel, Aniela, and Masami could be considered as relatively experienced cultivators, being under a continuous threat of death can wear anyone''s mental state out.


    Moreover, the yellow-eyed woman had also left a severe trauma on them that just made their situation seem that much worse.


    Subconsciously, Aniela and Masami reached and firmly grasped Darcel''s hands while they rested.


    Both Aniela and Masami let out a slight hum of content, feeling Darcel''s warmth course throughout their entire bodies. Darcel also felt calmer from both girl''s subconscious reliance on him.


    Though he, of course, wanted them to have a robust mental fortitude on their own, Darcel was readily willing to be their support anchor until they both felt better.


    Like this, the trio sat for a couple of minutes, simply letting their minds breathe.


    Afterward, a sudden flame ignited within Aniela''s eyes. A bright smile filled with her once typical vibrant energy graced her lips as she grasped Darcel''s hand tighter.


    "That was a nice breather! Alright! Let''s get too comfortable; we need to get to actual safety."


    Darcel and Masami perked up from Aniela''s words, fueling themselves with the same kind of burning energy she has.


    At the same time, the trio slowly rose to their feet. While going to stand up, they all had experienced some locked-up joints crack out, causing their bodies to feel even lighter than before.


    Masami began to stretch out her arms and suddenly recalled Bella''s words. "Tch¡­..that lazy woman. Where did she say to go? Azog Ice Town, right?"


    Darcel nodded at Masami and had then begun telling the girls, "Yes, she claims the Siren Blood Mage group is there. And girls¡­."


    Before he finished his sentence, Darcel placed his hands on both Aniela and Masami''s shoulders, causing them to calm down a bit.


    Gently gripping on their shoulders, Darcel spoke in a clear, determined tone.


    "Don''t over worry about the future. I''m not sure if our bloodlines can help us become Mages. But for sure, our Chaotic Shards can guarantee us a path on this road."


    Right then, both Aniela and Masami started to suddenly recall when they stared into that teleportation spatial portal.


    There was still a confuddled fuzziness coursing through their head recalling that memory, but now, both girls could vaguely tell that their Chaotic Shards did react!


    Aniela and Masami weren''t like Darcel, where they could immediately identify the aspects of Chaotic energy.


    But they could at least identify what separates Chaotic energy from all other types of energies. Both Qi energy and Magical energy were vastly different from their Chaotic shards.


    And it clicked with the girls that their Chaotic shards were reacting to Magical energy.


    "Yea¡­.yea, of course! Didn''t those shards or something say this was a God ability? We can totally become Mages!" Masami spoke with an increasingly confident tone.


    With Darcel and Aniela on her side, she was getting inscribed with the hope that they can make it through this. At this moment, her mind was focused entirely on the positive rather than anything negative.


    Feeling an equal amount of confidence, Aniela was about to talk again. But right then, she suddenly recalled one other thing about them. Her eyes quickly trailed down her own body, noting that she still had this battered state of her clothes.


    Aniela had then peered her sights over to Darcel and Masami, only to see their similar battered state of clothes.


    A wry smile curved up Aniela''s lips; they had one crucial task to do first before anything.


    "Darcy, Sami. Before we go on a grand adventure to become Mages, we first need to change our clothes! I mean, we just look too shabby right now."


    Since Aniela brought it to their attention, Darcel and Masami had also noticed the battered state of their clothes.


    When Masami noticed it, her reaction was almost subdued. She simply shrugged her shoulders, not really feeling any different about whether she had decent-looking clothes.


    Despite coming from an all-powerful sect and being the daughter of royalty, Masami genuinely couldn''t care much about how she dressed. She just never saw any real reasons to, much preferring to do things related to cultivation.


    Darcel, though realized the importance of wearing decent enough clothing. Especially now since their prowess isn''t high, looking well dressed enough would at least give off a better first impression.


    Darcel was suddenly reminded of his first time at Zakira Academy. He and Aniela had shabby-looking clothes initially, which already gave people a wrong impression of them.


    Realizing one other important aspect, Darcel told the girls, "While we''re at it, we also need some new masks. Our clothes may not be the best looking, but we could still get some unwanted attention. Let''s make a quick stop at some random town first."


    For a brief moment, a slight shudder courses down Aniela and Masami''s spines. They dread to think what would happen if they got the attention of another man because of their looks.


    "Alright!" Both Aniela and Masami eagerly responded.


    Although, a slightly confusing light swirled in Masami''s eyes afterward. "Uhh¡­.but where should we go from here?"


    Darcel didn''t miss a beat and told the girls, "Just follow behind me. I have a vivid description of this general area from that map we brought back in the City."


    Without any further delay, Darcel flew into the skies, with Aniela and Masami following right behind him.


    Despite Darcel and Aniela only being in the Innate Core realm while Masami is at the half-step Heavenly Transformation realm, their speeds were no less than any other early rank Heavenly King powerhouses.

 Chapter 274 - Next Destination

    Darcel, Aniela, and Masami didn''t waste a moment when traveling towards their next town. They''ve swiftly sailed through the wind, becoming blurs to anyone that would gaze up in the skies.


    Now that they could travel by flying, the trio found this remarkably easier, faster, and more efficient than taking some kind of beast mount.


    Darcel and Aniela had even claimed if they knew about the greatness of flying sooner, they would''ve pushed hard to break through to the Innate Core realm anyway they can.


    In the skies, the trio very rarely encountered any bird-type Spirit Monster. And the ones they did weren''t powerful at all. Most of them range from the mere Innate Core realm to the first level of the Heavenly Transformation realm.


    These kinds of prowess were honestly nothing to the trio.


    Their own prowess may have received a massive down ground compared to their previous. However, it still could achieve amazing feats that would shock any average cultivator.


    Just Darcel and Aniela alone can defeat peak Innate Core in their bloodline state while also causally matching first-level Heavenly Transformation beasts.


    Then there was Masami, who could quickly kill any peak Innate Core beast and make fighting any first-level Heavenly King much easier.


    Other than the occasional Spirit Monster, the trio had also sensed other fellow cultivators soaring through the air. But because of their low realms, nobody paid any genuine attention to them.


    The ones who mainly flew through the skies were all Heavenly Transformation cultivators; they, of course, won''t spare even a single interest to mere Innate Cores youths.


    Moreover, with the speeds everyone went, it was essentially impossible to tell anyone''s appearance, meaning Aniela and Masami were safe from unwanted attention.


    With surprisingly extreme ease, Darcel guided the girls to their next town. It took only a few hours until they have traversed over thousands of miles!


    Darcel, Aniela, and Masami may not have overwhelming speed. But they made up for it by only needing a minuscule amount of Qi energy to fly with, allowing them to maintain a consistent travel speed.


    Under this speed, the trio had soon enough arrived at a relatively smaller scale town named Spire town.


    When making it here, the trio identified it as a smaller town, though in reality, it still was considerably expansive, reaching out for several hundreds of miles.


    Immediately upon arriving, Darcel, Aniela, and Masami got down to work. They had swiftly shuffled through the town, purchasing everything they needed before heading over to a random inn.


    Once purchasing a room for one night, the trio are currently hunched over a desk in their room, gazing at a large sheet of paper.


    After having the same clothes for so long, Darcel, Aniela, and Masami had finally made a wardrobe change.


    They were currently dressed in a plain, leather outfit which is supposed to help them deal with the constant freezing temperatures. Resting on each of their waists were black and white masks that would help make traveling around smoother and less tense.


    And the trio just didn''t buy clothes from their shopping trip.


    The sheet of paper they had brought and are currently looking at was a map with a detailed overview of the whole Icy Cloud Province.


    Darcel, Aniela, and even Masami were taking in every little detail, noting anything that looked suspicious or noteworthy.


    Just a little bit before this, Darcel and Aniela questioned Masami, asking her, shouldn''t she already know about the Icy Cloud Province geography?


    When they arrive at Spire Town, neither Darcel nor Aniela wonder about it at first. But when staring at the map, that thought had suddenly streaked into their minds.


    After all, they both recall Masami telling them that her Grandmother brought her out to explore and occasionally give her lessons.


    Masami''s answer, however, nearly made both Darcel and Aniela falter to the ground. With a shrug of her shoulder, she told them,


    "Ah, well, I do remember my Grandmother giving this lesson. But¡­.you see¡­.I sort of just never really paid attention to it?"


    It was initially highly strange to Darcel and Aniela that Masami could have such low attention to this subject. Considering that, from what they see of her comprehension abilities, she''s no slouch in paying attention.


    However, the more Darcel and Aniela thought about it, they could kind of see why Masami barely paid attention to the geography.


    She was and still is the daughter of one of the strongest men in the entire Province. Moreover, her Ice Nine Tail Sect is one of the strongest and wealthiest Sects throughout the Icy Cloud Province.


    Before she ran away from home because of all the pressure, Masami never thought she would be traveling far from her Sect without anybody to protect her.


    Afterward, even when running away from home, it was a spur-of-the-moment decision aided by her Grandmother. She wouldn''t have any time to study geography at that moment.


    Thinking about Masami''s situation only caused a greater flame to lit up Darcel and Aniela''s motivation.


    Aniela more so wanted Masami to stay with them, so she could never experience such complicated troubles again.


    While Darcel still had his mindset on that previous plan of his. Even though he hasn''t brought it up to Aniela and Masami again, he would make sure that well-served revenge would be dished out to Masami''s family no matter what.


    This is why the three of them were all so attentive when peering down at the Icy Cloud map.


    After only a few minutes of silence as they studied the map, Aniela had suddenly pointed her finger at a specific part.


    "So this is the place we must get to. Azog Ice Town. For a town, this place looks like it''s the biggest! Over thousands of miles long! Although¡­.considering our current place, this distance seems rather far."


    Aniela explained while tracing her finger over the portrait of Azog Ice Town.


    Darcel trailed his eyes over to Aniela''s finger and began to analyze what was surrounding this area.


    "Hmmm¡­.with our speed, this distance won''t be that tedious to travel at all. We could take a few pit stops if you girls really want to. But I suggest it would be better for us to rush there as soon as possible."


    Aniela contemplated Darcel''s words for a moment, already thinking it was a good idea on a subconscious level. She was about to talk again, but right then, Masami, who''s been silently staring at this portion of the map, suddenly felt her pupils dilate.


    "Ah!! It''s close to New Moon City?!"


    Upon this terrifying realization, Masami''s foxtails immediately puffed right up as if she had just encountered her natural enemy.


    "Eh??"


    Both Darcel and Aniela jumped up with a slight fright in their step. Besides when they were making love, they never heard Masami be this loud!


    Their expressions quickly turn concerning and serious as Darcel asked her, "What is it? Is there something dangerous about that City?"


    "Fuuu¡­."


    Masami didn''t jump to reply at first, opting to take one giant breath. She quickly quelled her sudden surge of emotions, letting both her fox ears and foxtails limply go down.


    Her gaze tore off from the map, looked Darcel and Aniela straight in the eyes, and she told them, "New Moon City¡­.this is where my family resides. This is the central location of the damn Ice Nine Tail Sect."


    "That''s¡­." Darcel and Aniela nearly froze up after hearing that.


    Gone was that overwhelming confidence in thinking they could take on a behemoth of a sect like this. With what they have now, Darce and Aniela know any Mid-level genius could take them down, forget taking on the whole Sect.


    As Darcel thought about it more, he also realized a peculiarity in these names.


    "New Moon City¡­.New Branch City. Is Branch City also connected to your Sect in some way?" Darcel inquisitively asked.


    "Yea¡­.kind off. Well, as far as I know, my Sect is the one that funds that big Mercenary event. It''s also why Kassidy''s gang came down here. All just so they can gain real-life battle experience."


    Masami explained to them, spouting an increasingly grave expression while talking.


    Aniela was the one to speak next and asked, "Then don''t tell me¡­.does your family influence even expands over the Ice town?"


    Any bright optimism or energy within Aniela''s tone was gone. After everything she''s been through in that independent realm, she began to realistically and logically look at their situations.


    And anything involving Masami''s family is like a bucket of cold water that can ruin everything for them.


    Squinting her eyes, Masami started to quickly remember all that she knew about Azog Ice Town. Her expression relaxed just a bit as she told them,


    "Maybe my reaction was too knee-jerk¡­.they actually don''t have much influence over that town. At most, they will send the occasional Elder over there for some kind of business deal."


    "I see¡­."


    Despite explaining it better, Darcel could sense this didn''t help to alleviate Aniela and Masami''s worries.


    Without any warning, Darcel had then gently grasped Aniela and Masami''s shoulders, causing the girls to stare directly into his face.


    "Let''s all just take it easy. As long as we keep on covering ourselves and quickly make it over to that Mage group, we should be able to limit our problems. We''re a team. We can get through this." Darcel told the girls in his most calming voice.


    "Yea¡­." Aniela and Masami, however, didn''t look too convinced. Their expressions were still fraught with worry.


    Knowing the very root of their worries and doubts, Darcel decided to go down a different route to help quell their nerves.


    "Mnh~!"


    Both Aniela and Masami raised cute squeals as Darcel had suddenly pulled them into a threeway kiss!


    "Ah-Ahn~"


    The girls were only surprised for a moment before they immediately surrendered themselves to the kiss, leaking out small moans of pleasure.


    Warm energy spread all throughout Darcel, Aniela, and Masami''s bodies as their Darkness Soul Link started to slowly pulsate. This warm energy gave the trio an indescribable feeling of security.


    Instead of this being a kiss of just lust or love, this had served to calm Aniela and Masami''s mental state. And though Darcel was the most stable between the three, he couldn''t deny that he was also feeling calmer from this threeway kiss.


    After a few seconds, Darcel slowly pulled back from the kiss, wanting the girls to catch their breath and minds.


    But, immediately when he backed away,


    "Ok!! Now I feel some confidence!" Aniela had burst with this sudden bright energy as if she had just gotten incredibly recharge.


    "Hmph. I guess I, too, feel much better about going to this place. Let''s see what these prideful Mages have to offer us."


    Masami''s voice was now more assured sounding, and she spouted a familiar slight smirk as she crossed her arms.


    ''I guess this could work¡­.'' Darcel thought to himself with a small smile.


    Since it is like this, Darcel felt a touch more confident about handling Aniela and Masami''s mental state. The yellow-eyed woman may have mostly ruined his Darkness Soul link, but it could still manage situations like this.


    Now, Darcel had higher hopes they could pull through these troubling times.

 Chapter 275 - Two Days

    A couple of days flew by in the blink of an eye since Darcel, Aniela and Masami started their trek towards Azog Ice Town. The trio didn''t want to rest for an extended period of time; each of them held overly worried paranoia.


    Even though they were out of the independent realm, Darcel, Aniela, and Masami knew they should not get complacent at any moment.


    During their rest at Azog Ice Town, a frightening thought surged its way into the trio''s mind.


    What sent a chilling shiver down their spines was the fact that Kassidy knows about them and holds a tremendous amount of hatred towards them.


    Darcel, Aniela, and Masami had no doubt in their mind that Kassidy would immediately try to pursue them the first moment when she gets out of the independent realm.


    Furthermore, there''s also the very high possibility of Kassidy calling to her Sect and informing Masami''s grandmother that Masami is alive.


    This caused an indomitable pressure on the trio, causing them to become intenser in their travels.


    With such high stress continually affecting their mental state, allowing for their speed to become quicker than before, Darcel also realized he had to make sure they don''t break from such stress.


    It''s why during their stay at Azog Ice Town, he engaged in several passionate rounds of lovemaking with Aniela and Masami. And both girls were quite eager to let out their pent-up stress.


    Not only was sex an act that helps to alleviate high tension, but when doing it with people they genuinely love, it felt all the better for the trio.


    Afterward, the trio had immediately taken flight to the skies. And their steady pace would leave even Heavenly King cultivators in awe.


    If this was any other group of Heavenly King cultivators, they would need to take numerous rests if they wanted to travel thousands of miles of distance.


    Most of the time, Heavenly King cultivators would end up purchasing flying beast mounts for incredibly long distances like this.


    But, Darcel, Aniela, and Masami energy reserves showed their specialty here. For nearly a whole day, each of them could soar for several hundreds of miles and barely be drained at all.


    In all honesty, Darcel, Aniela, and Masami couldn''t pinpoint why flying barely cost them energy.


    Masami found it especially strange considering before meeting the yellow-eyed woman, she would feel a standard drain on her Qi energy reserve for flying a long time.


    Darcel, Aniela, and Masami certainly wanted to get to the bottom of this change. But they pushed it for a later time when they didn''t have tremendous worries pressuring their minds.


    Then, after traveling day and night for two days straight with barely any rest, all the while having the speed of early-ranks Heavenly King, the trio had finally arrived near their destination.


    As of now, Darcel, Aniela, and Masami were normally walking on the Ice Path that leads to a town. Just up ahead from them, the trio could spot a massive town that appeared to have no end in sight.


    Even though flying is faster, the trio knows that it would be unwise to fly over any town or City.


    Masami was the one to teach Darcel and Aniela this, informing them that the City Lords see it as a sign of disrespect.


    Unless one is a powerful titled Grand Sage cultivator, everyone would need to simply walk through the Gates. If not, they would need to deal with the attention of the City or Town Lords inhabiting these places.


    It was a minor inconvenience, but Darcel, Aniela, and Masami didn''t mind it much.


    While they walked, they all had their masks on, so there wasn''t any other cultivator that would spare even a passing glance at them.


    Without needing to fight or quickly flying over to the Town, Darcel, Aniela and Masami took the time to collect their minds. They took a few minutes to silently walk, allowing for them to adjust their mental state to its best capacity.


    Even though they would inevitably be heading into a high tension-filled area, Darcel, Aniela, and Masami found this kind of silence comforting. Mainly because they were close to each other''s presence which would constantly remind them that they are not alone.


    Finally, then, the one who broke the contemplating silence was Aniela. Her eyes squinted on Azog Ice Town, and she started to say,


    "Ok. Before we get inside, let''s go over our full-proof plan. One. Buy some intel. Two. Get an Inn Room. And three. Go to the Siren Blood Mage group."


    "Saying it like that¡­.our plan is more simplified than I thought¡­." Masami spoke with a mix of exasperation and tension in her tone.


    This was the plan that they spent days and nights on, yet Masami couldn''t help but wonder about the things that could go wrong.


    With somebody from her Sect having a high probability of roaming through this town, Masami couldn''t push down these negative thoughts.


    And though she sighed at how simple Aniela put their plans, Masami had continued to say, "We also must not forget the number one rule for this mission. Avoid fox people at all costs!"


    Aniela rapidly nodded her head in fervent agreement. "Right, right! We basically can never take these masks off anywhere in this town."


    While the girls talked, Darcel was continually spreading out his Innate Spirit Sense to Azog Ice Town and the surrounding area. And he felt legitimately impressed by the general aura here.


    Even before they had arrived on this icy road to town, Darcel was already sensing the cultivator''s auras changing the farther they left Spire Town.


    Now that they were close to Azog Ice Town, Darcel assumed this must be the high-class area of the Icy Cloud Province.


    "We not only have to be mindful of fox cultivators but cultivators over here in general. I can already pick out numerous seventh and eighth-level Heavenly Kings before we even walk in the Town gates. We can''t afford to carelessly provoke someone now."


    "Fuuu¡­.of course!"


    Aniela and Masami tried to reply to Darcel with some abundant vigor in their tones. Although, the tension slowly surging within their bodies could not stop at all.


    There was so much danger and unknown situations up ahead of them and yet¡­.Darcel, Aniela, and Masami never once had the thought to run away.


    The three, for sure, weren''t overwhelmingly confident; in fact, they even felt a slight bit shaky.


    However, despite running away seeming like the easier route, Darcel, Aniela, and Masami knew and didn''t want to run away.


    The trio would escape from impossible to win fights or run to find some great treasure. But, for an overall problem like Masami''s Sect, the trio had no choice but to face this.


    And to even gain a small shot at facing the behemoth of a problem, they needed a change in their prowess. A change they desperately hope that the mysterious property of Magical Power has.


    Simultaneously, Darcel, Aniela, and Masami focus their minds. Their road to Mage hood starts right now.


    ¡­.


    Several thousand miles away from Darcel''s group tracing all the way back to New Branch City, a few profound changes had occurred just here within a couple of days.


    The main change on everyone''s mind was the Mercenary Exchange Event finally coming to a close.


    With the strange happenings that had previously taken place within the City, residents alike were curious about what this year''s result would be.


    However, for this year specifically, there was no grand rewarding show.


    Immediately when the Mercenaries were kicked from the independent realm, they all swiftly headed back to their base of operations.


    The City Lords hadn''t even bothered to come out to welcome the Mercenaries back, much less gifting any rewards. For ordinary residents, nobody could understand at all what was going on.


    But for nearly all Mercenaries groups, they were delivered grave news that would severely impact them for years to come.


    At the Snow Angels district, they held a different atmosphere compared to everyone else.


    Instead of being fraught with shock, despair, or even rage, they all managed to keep that trademark indifference they''re known for. Unlike all other Mercenaries groups, they appeared to haven''t suffered any losses, minor or major.


    In fact, the regular and senior members were even graciously gifted with several treasure rewards that would surely quickly grow their strength in the near future.


    Everything seemed relatively standard for the Snow Angel group.


    But, within the top floor of their organization, a tense meeting was taking place.


    The strongest Snow Angel Leader Khyra, Snow Angel Leader Melea, and Captain Bella were all meeting in one room.


    Though this was a meeting, none of them were talking. Instead, they were currently huddled around a desk, staring into an azure color Crystal orb.


    Khyra was clutching on the Crystal orb, causing it to only slowly pulsate with a faint energy signature.


    Between the three of them, there was an apparent clash of expressions. While Khyra clutched on the Crystal orb, her expression was deathly ice cold.


    Within her pupils, there was a heavy layer of thick Killing Intent that could plunge someone to the depths of hell with just her mere gaze.


    Melea''s expression wasn''t anywhere near as intense as Khyra''s. She was intently focused on the slowly pulsating Crystal orb, but there wasn''t much Killing Intent in her eyes.


    In fact, there was almost a slightly pleading look within her eyes, as if she was hoping something else would come out of that Crystal orb.


    All the while, Bella was the only one wholly relaxed. She held a slightly relaxed smile as if she wasn''t concerned about the Crystal Orb results at all.


    It almost really was like Bella already knew how this event would end.


    Several minutes had already passed since Khyra first touched the Crystal Orb. And no matter how hard she tried, she could not make the Crystal Orb react in the way she wanted it.


    Realizing that any more effort on her part would be for naught, Khyra sighed and let go of the Crystal Orb.


    Without looking back, she told Melea and Bella, "It appears to be of no use. Their traces¡­.it just vanishes completely. Just how could they achieve this?"

 Chapter 276 - Unable To Forget

    There was an overt amount of frustration mixed in from Khyra''s tone. Even before she attempted to use this Crystal Orb, she actually didn''t have high hopes.


    Unless they had actual blood samples or some form of DNA, the Crystal Orb wouldn''t give the best result.


    Khyra knew this, knew that failure was essentially ninety percent possible. And yet, she couldn''t stop this searing, unending rage from growing.


    From dealing with numerous obnoxious or plain-out disgusting Mercenaries, none of them could genuinely sway Khyra''s emotions.


    The high level of strength she achieved allowed her to be so coldly indifferent to mostly everything and everyone.


    However, now, all of that calm and stability were destroyed. And it was utterly vaporized by just three mere youths!


    The fact that Darcel, Aniela, and Masami utterly crushed her like she was nothing but an ant left a deep shadow that was carved deep into her heart.


    Additionally, the fact that she was made into a Darkness Servant gave her the drive to feel genuine hatred towards a person.


    Considering that Darcel''s group had so easily beaten her once, Khyra herself knows she shouldn''t be so hasty for revenge. But, because she sensed Darcel''s energy grew weaker inside her, she latched on to the small hope that the trio all got majorly weaker.


    It was a risk for sure to meet them again, but Khyra couldn''t lock down the ferocious Killing Intent in her heart.


    Above all, there was one sensation that continually dreaded Khyra if she didn''t latch on to this relentless Killing Intent. If her mind isn''t focused on pure hatred for Darcel''s group, then¡­.she would feel immensely strange.


    So strange that her mind would be in a jumble disarray, and she wouldn''t be able to think of anything coherently.


    This is why no matter how much her hatred seems exaggerated to anyone else, she didn''t want to think of anything else.


    In direct contrast to Khyra''s forceful mental state, Melea nearly leaked a sigh as obvious tension cleared from her face.


    Melea couldn''t place her finger on why, but the fact that Darcel''s group couldn''t be traced made her feel a specific type of why.


    It almost made her¡­.glad?


    ''Why¡­.no-no! I can''t think like that! They''re enemies¡­.enemies¡­.'' Melea quickly peered her eyes over to Bella and Khyra, making sure they didn''t spot her shift in expression.


    When seeing Bella just had that usual annoying smile of hers and Khyra still staring into the Crystal Orb, Melea found it was the best time to talk up now. At least talking would help her mind become distracted.


    "Leader Khyra, you shouldn''t worry about this. I mean¡­.all three of them had a way to completely erase their presence. So it''s to be expected that trying to find them now is equivalent to a needle in a haystack."


    Nothing was wrong with what Melea said. Although there was a slight edge to her tone, Melea was grateful that neither Khyra nor Bella picked up.


    At least, Melea thought Bella didn''t pick up on it.


    Compared to the swirling emotions of Melea and Khyra, Bella was the calmest she ever was. With a slight shrug of her shoulders, she told her Snow Angel Leaders, "Say¡­.not to be that one. But, aren''t we putting a bit too much into finding them?"


    "Hoh?"


    Immediately, Khyra whipped her head around to Bella, giving her a spine-chilling look. She gawked right into the depths of her eyes, hoping to see a change of tune from her.


    Alas, not even the ice-cold gaze Khyra had could break Bella''s calm stride. Realizing this, Khyra spoke in a sharp tone.


    "Is there something you would like to say, Captain Bella?"


    Bella still carried that same lazy smile as she put her hand up in a nonhostile manner. "Oh, nothing, nothing. I just mean¡­.well, you should know this is a considerable risk, right? What if their prowess stayed the same, and we somehow managed to find them. Then what happens?"


    "Of course, I took into account their overbearing prowess. And I can sense it. Something major happened to them that could give us a fighting chance. In any case, barring personal revenge, those three simply knows far too much."


    Khyra firmly explained, using an adamant tone that left no room for further discussion.


    "Hmmm~."


    Bella, in response, only started to casually hum as if there was nothing wrong at all. Without waiting, she began walking towards the door to leave the meeting early, knowing it would only be a waste to go on further.


    "Captain Bel-"


    "Don''t bother. Obviously, I thought she would be useful here¡­.but never mind it."


    When Melea tried to reason out Bella, Khyra had hurriedly interrupted her. That damn calm attitude Bella had, acting like what happened to them wasn''t really much, frustrated Khyra to no end.


    And right as Bella was about to leave, she stopped by the door handle and halfway turned her head around. She spoke one final piece to both Snow Angel leaders, telling them,


    "Even though you gave some solid reasons¡­. I''m sure this is more personal. But you know¡­.can you really say it was that bad? I for sure recalled it feeling good."


    And without waiting for either Melea or Khyra''s responses, Bella swiftly scurried out of the room.


    Left alone with each other, Melea and Khyra linger their gazes on the open door for a moment. Unwillingly, memories of that time started to surge in both of their minds.


    Even though Khyra always wanted to desperately suppress it, the fact that Bella mentioning it felt good caused a strange sensation to swell within her chest.


    Melea was more visibly impacted as she began to subconsciously clench her hands, feeling an absolutely mixed sensation course through her mind, body, and soul.


    No matter how hard she tried, her thoughts about Darcel''s group could never be clear.


    Especially when she thought about Darcel in particular. Even though her free will was taken away and she was made into their servant, Melea just couldn''t understand it.


    Why can''t she feel genuine hatred towards him?


    Suddenly, Melea was broken out of her conflicting thoughts when Khyra whipped her around to peer right into her face.


    Khyra''s expression appeared to be the utmost calm, as if she wasn''t affected by Bella''s words at all.


    Without anyone knowing, Khyra forced down any memories or strange sensations as she began telling Melea, "Ignore whatever she said. Since it comes down to this, we still have that Raven Mage as an option. I am sure she holds an equal amount of hatred. And we have items that can sufficiently entice her."


    "Ahh-ah! That''s great!"


    Melea appeared to be seemingly upbeat, casting away any of her previous confusion. Though there was an apparent slight edge to her tone.


    Khyra slightly raised her eyebrow since she didn''t have this upbeat energy all throughout the meeting. But before she could speak again, Melea continued to talk.


    "For this¡­.will we use the things in the treasure vault? It should be enough for a Mage like her."


    "Indeed we will. And Leader Melea, don''t mind what Captain Bella said too much. What I claim wasn''t hot air at all; I can genuinely sense something happened to their prowess. We won''t stop until those three are dead."


    Khyra proposed such an ominous promise while spouting a terrifying crazed look within her eyes.


    Melea didn''t comment further and simply kept her seemingly energetic smile. Although, she was starting to feel a strain the more she kept up this act.


    ¡­.


    With the Mercenary Exchange Event over, the Mercenaries who made a long trek here had no reason to stay any longer.


    Nobody especially wanted to stay with all the darkening mood that had befallen New Branch City.


    Mercenary groups such as the Black Raven Mage or the Golden Crow Circle seem dangerously close to exploding with whatever news they got delivered.


    Not wanting to get mixed up in the crossfire, numerous traveling Mercenary groups were already miles away from the City.


    And one of these traveling Mercenary groups was Fruna''s squadron. Compared to other traveling Mercenary groups and the Mercenaries in New Branch City, there was a more jovial mood between them.


    "Ahh, we really got a long haul!" One of the Silver Bloody Hammer members joyously remarked.


    He and nearly all of his other teammates felt like they were on cloud nine with what they managed to score.


    The only one who wasn''t sharing in their joyous mood was Fruna. She stood at the back of them, keeping her head down as her mind rummaged on several thoughts.


    Thoughts that she knows will severely impact her own future.

 Chapter 277 - Following Out

    "I suppose, even with an unfortunate start, luck could still shine brightly for us." The other Nobe''s Fang member within Fruna''s squadron had also joyously remarked on the excellent load they have.


    When she had mentioned an unfortunate start, everyone else in the squadron recalled when they had first met up with Darcel''s group. Even until now, none of them could ever possibly understand what happened.


    And nearly all of them didn''t want to know what was going on.


    The Silver Bloody hammer members and the other Nobe''s Fang members were simply happy they escaped with their lives.


    That young fox maiden wielded the most extraordinary prowess they ever seen in their lives! And that hatred spewing from her body was enough to make even them feel an incomparably cold shiver crawl down their spines.


    But after that terrifying first meeting, their luck had surprisingly wholly changed!


    For them, it was just continuous treasure find after treasure find. Adding on to their luck was the fact they barely met any other squadron groups, and the ones they did meet barely gave them trouble.


    Plus, there wasn''t a single Spirit Monster they couldn''t handle with their formations. So, all in all, they counted as probably the most successful year they ever had from the Competition year.


    None of them were even thinking about Darcel''s group at this point. None of them except for Fruna.


    Since Darcel''s group left, she reasonably should just focus on her own group. Unfortunately, the prowess of that fox maiden already showed to her this was an issue outside her capabilities.


    But, even knowing that, Fruna could not forget about Darcel''s group. She felt a tremendous debt to them that simply couldn''t push away.


    And after traveling out for a few miles, Fruna had finally come to her decision. She had suddenly stopped walking, prompting her squadron members to immediately gaze over at her.


    Even though they were seemingly ignoring Fruna for a while now, they all were aware of this odd darkening mood from her. However, none of them dared to comment on it in fear of needlessly provoking her.


    Still, they were highly curious about what was possibly bothering her. And now that she had stopped, the Silver Bloody Hammer and the Nobe''s Fang members believed they would receive an answer.


    However, the answer Fruna gave them was entirely out of their expectations.


    Fruna''s expression morphed from slightly confused to determined in just a snap. "You four¡­.we will split here. Go on without me. I need to figure something out."


    "Wha-what?"


    The Silver Bloody Hammer and Nobe''s Fang members honestly couldn''t believe what they heard at first. But before anyone could properly comprehend what she said, Fruna turned her gaze towards the Vice-Captain.


    "Qian, you are in charge here. I trust your leadership skills will be enough to safely guide everyone back to town."


    Fruna ordered in a firm tone that left zero room for any argument or discussion.


    This sudden decision just seemed out of the blue, but after taking a moment to think over Fruna''s reasons for wanting to leave on her own, realization struck everyone''s mind then.


    Vice-Captain Qian''s expression quickly morphed into worry as she cautiously warned Fruna. "Captain¡­.this is about them, right? You can''t actually be serious about them! The level of enemies they have now is far beyond our comprehension."


    "Agree. We will only end up getting in their way and losing our own lives at the cost." One of the Silver Bloody Hammer immediately followed up in the hopes of also convincing Fruna.


    However, none of what they said or can be said will ever convince Fruna. The other members still hold an impressionable fear towards Darcel''s group; Fruna doesn''t feel any of that at all.


    With a simple shake of her head, Fruna explained to them, "None of you simply understand how much debts I owe that trio. But don''t fret. I will still stay in contact with you all, and our route going back home is the safest. Now then¡­."


    At this point, Fruna knew her words and her actions wouldn''t be understood by her members. So without waiting for their reactions, she swiftly turned around and gazed up to the skies.


    A familiar sensation filled Fruna''s entire body as she squinted her eyes at one specific part in the skies.


    And promptly then, Fruna took off into the skies, blasting off at swift speeds, going far into the horizon in just mere seconds.


    The other squadron members were simply left alone, feeling utterly confused. Just what kind of debts run so deep that would make the normally calm Fruna make such a rash decision like this one?


    "Sh-should we follow her?"


    The only other Nobe''s Fang member warily asked. Although, this was more for formality''s sake as neither she nor the Silver Bloody Hammer members wanted to actually follow.


    And their Vice Captain Qian seemed to be in agreement as she let a low sigh while shaking her head. "Captain can reasonably handle herself. And anything involving that trio is out of our comprehension."


    "....Do you all think we should inform Leader Ninu about this?" One of the Silver Bloody Hammer members asked this time.


    It was a bit strange, but out of everything they could distinctly recall about their terrifying Silver Leader Ninu, it is the fact she has a slight obsession with the trio.


    Captain Qian ponders it for a moment before readily nodding her head.


    "I suppose we should. She seemed pretty hopeful to Fruna about the aspect of finding them. And perhaps she could actually help with this rather¡­.complicated situation."


    ¡­.


    At the same time, on another Icy road just a few miles away from New Branch City, three hooded robe figures were slowly traveling together. These hooded figures were all extraordinary people that can cause waves wherever they go.


    They are, Zhaun, Cui, and Kassidy, the high-ranking geniuses from the Ice NIne Tail Sect. Although, as of now, there was a subtle shift that had occurred between the three of them.


    None of them held their heads up high anymore. Compared to when they first arrived in New Branch City, that air of elegance and pride was stripped away from them.


    Kassidy couldn''t suppress her actual appearance anymore, yet it barely weighed on Zhaun and Cui''s mind.


    Both of them were far too caught up in thinking about their meeting with Masami and how they managed to miss the whole Mercenary Exchange Event because of her and her group!


    No matter how heavy depression struck Zhaun and Cui, Kassidy didn''t care at all. Instead, she was entirely focused on cradling the fox amulet in her hand.


    This item led to her Masami when first arriving in the City. But, ever since the change happened within that independent realm, it was absolutely useless now.


    Kassidy could barely rely on the fox amulet for her second meeting with Masami. Instead, she mainly went off the sensation of her bloodline that occurred whenever she felt close to someone of similar bloodline quality.


    And now, on the outside, nothing has changed. Besides some vague sensation, Kassidy couldn''t sense anything useful from the fox amulet.


    And this lack of progress was causing her hatred to slowly fester even more than what it already is.


    Finally, after walking for a while already, Zhaun couldn''t stop his interest from growing any more. Even in his absolutely crushed state, he found it highly strange that Kassidy was radiating such intense emotions.


    So he halfway turned around to Kassidy, asking her, "What''s wrong? That fox amulet wasn''t working for all of this time. You know it probably won''t achieve anything later, right?"


    Zhaun''s words were like the last confirmation Kassidy needed. She knew how worthless this fox amulet is now, but she had no other leads on Masami other than this.


    But at that moment, Kassidy did recall one idea she could try that would hopefully work. She stopped walking, causing Zhaun and Cui to peer over to her.


    Kassidy swiftly turned around immediately when their gazes landed on her and said without looking at them,


    "You''re actually right. From here on out, go on without me. I have unfinished business to take care of."


    Kassidy had then shot off into the skies, quickly disappearing from both Zhaun and Cui''s sights.


    "She¡­.well, she couldn''t make it more obvious who she''s going after. I can''t believe she still wants to do this." Zhaun spoke while his gaze never left off where Kassidy had disappeared to.


    Finally then, Cui spoke for the first time since they began traveling to go home. "Let me guess¡­.you''re thinking about following her, right?"


    "....Yea, I am."


    Zhaun started to violently clench his fist as hard-hitting memories struck his mind. "I mean, why the hell would she still chase after them after everything she did to us? No matter her pride, this decision is far too foolish and highly suspicious."


    "Is that right? Then, let''s follow her."


    In a surprising manner coming from her, Cui readily agreed without a second thought.


    "Huh? You-ah?" Zhaun had immediately turned his attention over to her, nearly disbelieving what he just heard.


    But Cui had already taken off to the skies, following right behind Kassidy''s trail. Not wanting to be left out, Zhaun didn''t delay any further and flew off to follow right behind Cui.

 Chapter 278 - Siren Blood Mages

    Within the massively expansive region Azog Ice Town takes up, its structural design varied quite differently from numerous other towns. Despite being named a town, people all alike found it more appropriate to say this was a pseudo-City.


    This pseudo City status comes from the fact that Azog Ice Town has several massive districts making up its whole region. And every district has numerous powerful forces that are in control.


    These powerful forces are what alleviates Azog Ice Town over other major towns and give it its pseudo-City status.


    Most districts were in control either by the usual Mercenary group or cultivation Sect. Some other districts were in control by even powerful Families or long-running Clans.


    But, out of all districts, there were a few major ones that stood absolutely above all others.


    One of and the most prominent districts out of the whole town is the Mayor district. As one would expect from the name, this district is essentially the main force that controls Azog Ice Town as a whole.


    No matter how powerful the other Sects, Families or Clans are, none of them would dare to go against the Mayor district.


    However, there was one Major Power inhabiting a district that governs respect from even the Mayor''s Forces.


    This particular district was all the way to the eastern part of town, secluding themselves from most other residents. And as a result, there wasn''t a high volume of residents strolling around this district compared to others.


    This secluded district even had fewer stores and other types of buildings. Moreover, most places had a particular ruby red design that gave this area a faint ominous vibe.


    This district is what everyone knows as the Siren Blood Mage district. Here lies primarily the mysterious yet powerful Mages.


    Because it is a prominent Mage area, it would be rare to see cultivators strolling around here. Unless it was absolutely needed from them, cultivators themselves wouldn''t bother showing their faces around here.


    However, three masked figures slowly traversed this district without a single care for the expected norms.


    Many gazes would fall on this particular trio, and none held particularly kind eyes to them. Of course, since this masked trio all had cultivation auras, their kind would not be graciously welcomed here.


    But, no matter the nasty gaze that fell on them, the masked trio never lost their strides.


    "So this is the place, huh? I''m starting to see a tradition within these Mages." The masked person in the center of the trio spoke out loud, and of course, this masked person was Darcel.


    "Tsk, they''re all just birds of a flock, aren''t they?"


    Masami''s crude voice sounded out from Darcel''s left side while Aniela was curiously tilting her head on the other side.


    Ignoring all looks on them, the trio had their sights set expressly on the colossal building within this district.


    Darcel, Aniela, and Masami couldn''t get a complete look over this place. Still, they remarked it has to expand at least thousands of meters wide. Even for Mercenary group standards, this was quite wide.


    Along with its colossal structure, the building design was coated in shimmering crimson paint. The crimson color nearly looks identical to actual blood, causing the whole building to exude an almost ominous aura.


    "At least we would never have a chance to miss something so obvious like this. But their design¡­.they''re certainly the strangest of Mages." Aniela added her own opinions.


    This massively Crismon design building the trio were walking to was the very Siren Blood Mage group. The Mage group that Darcel, Aniela, and Masami were putting all their bets on.


    During their escape from that independent realm, Bella informed them that the Siren Blood Mage group was one of the very rare ones that actually accepts any cultivators wanting to become a Mage.


    She had told them that this Mage group is even willing to accept Heavenly King cultivators!


    No matter how much a Mage prowess varies from the Heavenly Transformation realm, even they couldn''t take them lightly.


    Yet, despite the dangers Heavenly Kings proposes to the Mage, they were apparently still willing to accept them.


    Although when Bella explained to them the process of attempting to become Mages, it started to make sense why they would accept such powerhouses.


    This information was not known to the general populace of cultivators, but Bella was informed that it is very well possible for any cultivator to awaken a Magical Core, becoming Mages.


    However, the chances of that happening is highly slim, next to zero percent chance.


    From what Bella told them, at most, there''s been a select few cultivators who could form the weakest of Magical Cores. But those cultivators usually end up being the lowest of low among Mage''s kinds.


    They would essentially be the servants inside any Mage''s group that would even accept cultivators.


    Initially, Darcel, Aniela, and Masami question Bella, wondering why cultivators who could at least form a weak Magical Core aren''t massive phenomena. Furthermore, they were curious as to hell Bella even caught wind of that news.


    But all Bella explained to them was that Mages somehow could hugely suppress news of cultivators becoming Mages among the whole Nine Provinces. And she could only catch wind of this news from supposedly spying on the Raven Mages.


    Even with her explanations, Darcel, Aniela, and Masami were still chock-full of questions. However, at that time, they barely had any opportunities for prolonged discussions.


    And while Bella''s knowledge about the Mage''s subject was impressively good, she didn''t have all the answers.


    The only option Darcel, Aniela, and Masami had was to simply see it for themselves.


    Truly, the trio did have some confidence in themselves to become Mages. Their reaction inside their Chaotic Shards was enough to give them this amount of confidence. That ability just seems to run off its own logic.


    But, even for the rising confidence Darcel, Aniela and Masami had, they found it impossible to completely ignore the disdainful looks cast upon them.


    And as they got closer to the Siren Blood Mage organization, the looks of scorn stayed prominent.


    With so many nasty gazes on them, memories, particularly nasty ones, began to resurface within Masami''s mind. From behind her mask, her already annoyed expression quickly turned sour with each step she took.


    In a low voice so only Darcel and Aniela could hear, she said, "Watch, just watch. We''re going to have to get used to these damn gazes until we finally show who''s a true Mage around here. Dammit¡­.their looks¡­ .it''s really ticking me off."


    "Hey, hey! Just relax, Sami. Ignore them and just focus on us and what we can do with all those new powers from becoming Mages!" Aniela''s tone had a genuine bubbly quality about it.


    She wasn''t faking or trying at all, feeling genuinely pumped about over becoming Mages.


    Following up with Aniela, Darcel said, "Like Aniela said, these guys don''t matter. Only us, so let''s keep straight on the task."


    At this point, Darcel genuinely only cared about keeping Aniela and Masami''s safety. He couldn''t care less about the disdain he''s getting now and will receive in the future.


    In fact, even during his slave labor days in the Parasol Organization, he couldn''t be assed to care about the Doctors and Scientists'' disdain for him as well.


    "Fuu~. Yea, yea, you two are right. I just can''t stand those kinds of looks. But like you said, Darcel, they don''t matter. So let''s get this done!" Masami''s voice took on a more energetic pumped tone towards the end.


    Throughout their entire conversation, neither Darcel, Aniela, nor Masami stopped walking. And right when Masami finished her sentence, the trio was near the entrance of the Siren Blood Mage organization.


    Like any other Mercenary group, the Siren Blood Mage group entrance was a simple tavern door, allowing anybody to stroll right in.


    ''Thankfully, nobody wanted trouble¡­.'' Darcel lightly mused to himself.


    Truthfully, if anyone of those wandering Mages attempted to come up with them to start trouble, Darcel knew things would turn ugly in a snap.


    Darcel knew he would have to rely on his wit if that situation were to occur. But it appeared as the Mages here were content with throwing openly nasty gazes at them.


    Taking a small breath to quell his slight nerves, Darcel had then glanced over to both Aniela and Masami.


    Upon trading glances, both girls readily nodded, showcasing no hesitation within their body language.


    Turning back forward, Darcel, Aniela, and Masami didn''t delay anymore and walked right into the Siren Blood Mage organization.


    ¡­.


    ''They have an obsession.''


    These were Darcel, Aniela, and Masami''s first thoughts upon stepping one foot in the Siren Blood Mage group.


    Their main hall was luxuriously wide, holding numerous corridors, staircases, and doors leading to other areas. The design here was very similar to the outside; everything had a pattern of crimson paint, exuding the same eerie vibe from the outside.


    In fact, the ominous feeling was amplified inside since there were more intricate markings that looked utterly alien to the trio and all of it was in a crimson blood design.


    However, the design isn''t what made the most profound impact on the trio.


    An overflow of Magical Energy flowed through the entirety of the Siren Blood Mage organization. And the trio could only just vaguely perceive this mysterious form of power.


    Even Darcel, who seemingly had the most time sensing Magical Energy, could barely perceive anything from it now.


    "Tch¡­.here comes more of them¡­."


    "Wonder how quick these people will fail this time...."


    Suddenly, the low but not so subtle murmurs of the surrounding Mages awoke the trio from their stupor.


    Gazing around the Main Hall, the trio obverse the Mages and were made immediately curious about their current outfits.


    Matching the crimson design of the place, each Mage member wore bright crimson Magical Robes. Some Mages have shiny crimson star designs inscribed on their robes, while others had exotic patterns that lined up to the design on the walls.


    Their outfits were genuinely offputting and matching their peculiar looks were the Mage''s slightly oppressive Magic Auras. Compared to other Mages the trio encounter, these Mages exuded a significant prominent aura of death.


    The looks these Siren Blood Mages gave them were, of course, filled with overt disdain as if they were gazing at mere servants.


    Although, their looks only lasted before returning back to their own devices.


    "Huee~. Seems like Bella''s words are truthful." A low whisper leaked from Aniela''s mouth.


    The mere fact that these Mage didn''t immediately try to run them out of place just goes to show they certainly are a rare breed.


    And since there wouldn''t be any trouble, Darcel, Aniela and Masami locked their eyes on the main desk.

 Chapter 279 - Magic Test

    No matter how much disdainful glances were thrown their way, neither Darcel, Aniela nor Masami visibly reacted. They were keenly aware of the consequences of unwittingly starting trouble they can''t resolve.


    Their best option was to simply ignore the ominous atmosphere surrounding themselves.


    Internally Darcel remained calm, and Aniela felt slight frustration gradually bubbled inside her.


    But Masami had the most intense reaction. She could feel her irritation shooting up by the seconds but still had enough rationality to hold herself back. In fact, she knew that they were lucky enough the Mages weren''t outright shooing them away.


    Being the unofficial leader of their group Darcel walked first towards the main desk. Aniela and Masami stuck close to his back, and their eyes began roaming more over the Siren Blood Mage main hall.


    As creepy as their constant Crismon design is, Aniela and Masami couldn''t deny there was a certain magnetic charm to this place.


    Once the trio got a couple feet away from the desk, Aniela and Masami snapped their attention forward.


    Behind the main desk sat a beautiful woman who naturally exuded a refined, calming aura. Just one look, and anybody could tell she has a higher status among the Mages here.


    Compared to the other Siren Blood Mages members, this woman had several bright  Crimson Stars plastered on her robe.


    When the trio approached her, Darcel didn''t even have to say anything. The Siren Blood Mage immediately snapped her attention to them, showcasing a plain indifference within her eyes.


    But, though she looked the most indifferent to their presence, Darcel, Aniela, and Masami could still sense the air of superiority oozing out of her natural aura.


    The Siren Blood Mage didn''t give Darcel a chance to introduce themselves as she immediately said, "Are you three here for a transaction or to become Mages?"


    Even before answering, Darcel, Aniela, and Masami could practically feel several nasty stares directed back on them.


    Ignoring those looks, Darcel spoke in a calm, unwavering tone.


    "We are here to become Mages."


    Immediately when saying so, Darcel, Aniela, and Masami didn''t think it was possible, but somehow the atmosphere turned even tenser. Most obviously, these Siren Blood Mages still aren''t so keen on cultivators attempting to become Mages.


    Darcel simply didn''t care for their increasingly dampening reputation.


    But Masami and even Aniela were half tempted to retort those stares. Their annoyance rose as they thought, didn''t you all give the option for cultivators to become Mages?!


    Alas, Aniela and Masami kept their retorts to themselves. Though, from behind their masks, both of their expressions were scrunched up in immense displeasure.


    Compared to all other Mage''s reactions, the Mage behind the counter only had a subtle shift in expressions.


    She merely blinked her eyes before reaching under her desk and telling Darcel''s group, "Wait. Siren Blade will be with you shortly."


    Compiling with her words, Darcel, Aniela, and Masami watched as the Siren Mage took out a crimson color contact ring


    The Siren Mage lightly clenched the ring, pouring a small stream of Magical Energy into it. A brief bright red flash lit up the ring and immediately dispersed the next second.


    Darcel could admit it was a bit awkward waiting in silence with the girls. These Siren Mages truly wanted to make sure they don''t forget that they''re not particularly welcome around here.


    Thankfully for them, Darcel, Aniela, and Masami only needed to wait several seconds until another presence showed up.


    The trio didn''t notice it initially, but there was a deep corridor right beside this main desk.


    And coming out of this corridor was another Siren Blood Mage.


    This Siren Blood Mage had a comparable status to the woman behind the desk, donning several bright crimson stars on his robe.


    "Siren Blade, it''s three this time." The Mage behind the desk explained immediately upon Siren Blade''s arrival.


    Siren Blade only took one brief glance at the desk Mage before peering over at Darcel''s group. His expression was utterly indifferent as he roamed his eyes up and down on Darcel, Aniela, and Masami.


    On very first impression, Siren Blade''s opinions of the trio were already low. Even barring past the fact they are cultivators, he didn''t detect any noteworthy aura from them.


    Though he just met them, Siren Blade already wanted this meeting to be quickly done with.


    And while his expression was indifferent, Darcel, Aniela, and Masami could sense the apparent disdain Siren Blade had towards them.


    ''Tch-tch. I don''t like this guy. Not one bit. Even more so than the other annoyances here.'' Suddenly then, Darcel heard Masami''s annoyed voice echo out in his mind.


    Before he could even process her statement, Darcel immediately heard next,


    ''This guy¡­.so shady. We need to keep an eye on him.'' This time it was Aniela''s more cautious voice blaring in Darcel''s mind.


    Despite hearing their voices in his mind, Darcel remained entirely calm. He made no sudden movement as if he''s used to this happening.


    But though he appeared calm, Darcel was mildly surprised. Because he has the most control over his Darkness Soul link, Darcel could easily transfer his thoughts to Aniela and Masami.


    Although for the girls they have no such luck.


    Only when their emotional state gets heavily affected or intense can they unknowingly transfer their thoughts to him.


    By now, Darcel was still unsure of how he should help the girls cultivate this ability. Undoubtedly, if they all could perfectly communicate with each other telepathically, they could have even better teamwork in battle.


    Alas, Darcel simply had no proper guidance on how he should work his Darkness Soul link now. Plus, he wasn''t all that willing to use it much after the encounter with the yellow-eyed woman.


    ''Just relax. We''re here to focus on only one goal.'' Darcel''s soothing voice flowed into both Aniela and Masami''s minds.


    Without even looking back, Darcel could sense Aniela and Masami ease a bit of their tension.


    "Come with me."


    After a second of silence, Siren Blade had finally spoken. His tone was unemotional, sounding a bit ominous to listen to.


    Then, without waiting for their response, Siren Blade turned on his heels, walking back into the corridor.


    Darcel, Aniela, and Masami didn''t delay, following right behind Siren Blade''s back. Strolling through this corridor, neither Darcel, Aniela, or Masami see or sense any other Siren Blood Mages around here.


    The only sounds echoing out in the corridor were Darcel''s group and Siren Blade''s soft footsteps.


    Eventually, after a couple of minutes of a slightly awkward walk, Siren Blade stopped in front of a crimson-colored door.


    Wordlessly Siren Blade opened the door and stepped inside. Darcel, Aniela, and Masami were, of course, a step behind, entering the room right after Siren Blade.


    "Oh? This is quite pretty." Aniela leaked her honest thoughts upon the first step in this room.


    They ended up with a considerable large room filled to the brim with an assortment of multicolor crystals.


    Each crystal had a certain luminous shine about them and their colors seemingly harmonized with one another. Although, as it''s tradition for this group, the color of Crismon was the most prominent hue here.


    "Hmph. Not only does it look nice, but the energy here is also so¡­.so¡­.good." Masami told her honest thoughts next.


    Indeed, she, Aniela, and Darcel could all sense a more concentrated amount of Magical Energy running through the atmosphere here.


    It nearly reminded the trio of the Qi Haven Space since there was a colossal abundance of Magical Energy within this room.


    Darcel didn''t have anything noteworthy to say. Instead, his attention mainly focused on three star-shaped crystals orbs floating midair.


    And as if he could sense his thoughts, Siren Blade began to explain, "These Magical Crystals will awaken any latent Magical Potential you possibly have slumbering within your soul. Simply touch these crystals and don''t resist any energy that will flow through you."


    Darcel, Aniela, and Masami readily nodded. It all sounded simple enough, and the trio was confident they had something related to Magical Energy deep within their souls.


    The sensations they felt from the Magic Crystal Bella found was more than enough to prove they certainly have a connection.


    Calmly walking up to the star-shaped Magical Crystals, the trio sensed the Magical Energy running through the atmosphere turned denser near these Crystals.


    With confidence surging within their veins, Darcel, Aniela and Masami had then placed their palms upon the Magical Crystals simultaneously.


    ''Oh?!''


    Almost immediately, Darcel, Aniela, and Masami felt an overflow of Magical Energy run through their entire body.


    Their eyes lit up as none of them felt any natural rejection towards Magical Energy. In fact, the Magical Energy was incredibly warm to the trio.


    As they calmly took in Magical Energy, Darcel, Aniela, and Masami began to fall into a slightly enlightened trance unknowingly.


    "Hm? This is¡­.?"


    On the outside, Siren Blade narrowed his eyes on the Magical Crystals. Only several seconds passed, and already a faint red Magical glow covered each Magical Crystals.


    This faint red Magical glow indicated Darcel, Aniela, and Masami might have a dormant Magical potential lying within their souls.


    Usually, this really wouldn''t cause any reaction within Siren Blade. However, the speed that the trio used to cause the faint red Magical glow to appear was undoubtedly curious.


    Out of the years he''s repeatedly done this, Siren Blade could say this was one of the fastest reactions.


    Still, Siren Blade didn''t have much expectations out of the trio.


    After all, he firmly believed it certainly wasn''t possible for a trio of average cultivators to achieve any significant amount of Magical results.

 Chapter 280 - Failure?

    Around ten seconds passed since Darcel, Aniela and Masami started their Magic test. Their Magic Crystals still only shimmered in a dimly lit red glow, and Siren Blade still looked as unimpressed as ever.


    At that moment, Siren Blade believed nothing impressive would come out of these masked youths. It was only par for the course, after all.


    Siren Blade was fully aware that their Magical Systems differs heavily from cultivation. No matter how talented a mere cultivator may be, they should never be able to cross over that high Magical boundary to become Mages.


    However, right at this time, an unfathomable change was occurring within Darcel, Aniela, and Masami''s soul''s space and dantian.


    In both places, a sudden swirl of Magical Power started to develop. This Magical Power didn''t come from an outside source, but rather it leaked out of Darcel, Aniela, and Masami''s bodies!


    And when their Magical Power began swirling around, it started to take the shape of a vague, phantom image. The phantom image started to quickly form itself, morphing into a small, gray color Magical Core!


    And as the phantom Magical Core appeared to form, Darcel, Aniela and Masami could feel the Magical Power running through their bodies become violently intense.


    Their Spirit Senses overflowed with an entirely new sensation.


    This wasn''t Qi energy or their bloodline powers. This was pure Magical Energy! And for the briefest of moments, Darcel, Aniela, and Masami genuinely felt like they could grasp Magical Energy.


    Within their Spirit Sense, they only felt the faintest trace of resistance, meaning their comprehension of Magical Power is already seemingly high.


    Then, after only a couple of seconds of this process, a massive change began to occur within the Magical Crystals.


    The once dimly red glow started to flash through various colors in a blink of an eye.


    "Wha-what? No¡­.this?!"


    Siren Blade''s calm facade finally dropped. His eyes practically popped out of his skull as he intently stared at the trio''s Magical Crystal.


    It didn''t matter if it was Darcel, Aniela, or Masami; their Magical Crystals were all rapidly illuminating in a variety of brilliant colors.


    As his mind reeled in utter horror from their results, one thought struck into Siren Blade''s head.


    "R-r-rainbow talent?!" Siren Blade couldn''t contain his utter bewilderment, accidentally blurting out his first thoughts.


    Even if Siren Blade wanted to believe these results were fabricated, it was impossible for the Magical Crystals to be wrong.


    These specific Magical Crystals were crafted by highly powerful Mages who are equal to the strongest cultivators in their Province. And unless Darcel, Aniela, and Masami were stronger than those Mages, it was impossible to gain a fake result.


    All this means that somehow, this masked trio has slumbering, dormant Magical Prowess that is equal to the strongest of Mages in their entire Prvonice, no, continent!


    The Rainbow color radiating from the Magical Crystals tells just how pure their dormant Magical Powers are.


    Typically, for even natural-born Mages, the highest color they can achieve is purple Spirit Color. Purple Spirit Color would indicate that Mage would have the talent to become Spirit Mages in the far future.


    Comparing this to Darcel, Aniela, and Masami''s results, their talent would be equal to Royal Mages or even Emperor Mages.


    Royal Mages would be the equivalent of Emperor Origin cultivating experts. While Emperor Mages are the equivalent to Great Emperor Origin Realm powerhouses. To hold that kind of power would only be an unfathomable legend on their continent, one that was never seen before.


    This is why Siren Blade''s reaction wasn''t over-exaggerated at all.


    And just when Siren Blade was about to come down from his shock to properly process their results, another striking change happened right then.


    The beautifully rainbow glow shimmering from the Magical Crystals had suddenly dispersed without any warning.


    At the same time, Darcel, Aniela, and Masami awoke from their trace as the Magical Power overflowed their bodies and Spirit Sense had disappeared. And within their soul''s space and dantian, their phantom Magical Core was only half completed.


    When Darcel, Aniela, and Masami came back to reality, they curiously stared at their Magical Crystals.


    Because their Magical Powers were suddenly caught off, the trio believed the Magical Crystals simply ran out of energy. Although they did have a slightly bad feeling that something could''ve potentially messed up, the trio quickly pushed it down.


    After all, if it was a complete failure, then they wouldn''t have felt Magical Power at all, right?


    "Fuu~. So? How did we do?"


    Masami released a slight breath and turned over to Siren Blade, asking her question first. She, Darcel, and Aniela were quite eager to hear how well they did.


    However, Siren Blade''s following words were like an ocean of freezing cold water getting dumped onto their heads.


    "You all failed. If you had passed, the Magical Crystals would stay indefinitely ignited until you took your hands off from it."


    Siren Blade''s expression and tone were utterly indifferent. There wasn''t any hint of his previous surprise crossing on his face.


    Darcel, Aniela, and Masami couldn''t immediately respond at first. Their bodies completely stilted as their minds reeled in disbelief.


    They actually failed?


    How could they¡­.no¡­.that was utterly impossible!


    At the same time, a tremendous rush of disbelief rocketed to the surface of Aniela and Masami''s mind like an erupting volcanic.


    "That''s not right!" Both Aniela and Masami simultaneously shouted.


    Aniela was the first to continue the train of disbelief as she firmly said, "We and you clearly saw these crystals shimmer with color. And we also precisely sensed Magical Power in full detail. So how could this possibly mean we failed?"


    "Yea! Don''t tell me this is your bullshit prejudice against cultivators?" Masami was far more abrasive in her words, quickly falling back into her more aggressive reaction style.


    Aniela and Masami''s intense reactions weren''t shared at all with Darcel. He was the only one calm in this situation after pushing past his initial shock.


    This was mainly due to the fact that Siren Blade''s eyes was still boring an intent hole into them despite his expression being indifferent.


    Before anything violent could happen, Darcel firmly clamped down on Aniela and Masami''s shoulders. Almost immediately, both girls calmed down under Darcel''s warm touch. Though, they still kept up their intense glares.


    Then, in a calm tone, Darcel said, "We may have failed, but you have more to say, right?"


    "Tch¡­." Siren Blade audibly clicked his teeth. His expression finally changed as their previous results flashed in his mind.


    Siren Blade was genuinely reluctant to say this, but after a few silent, tense moments, he finally said, "I don''t ever do this for any cultivator or even Mages normally. But¡­.while you may have failed, I cannot deny that you three have immense Magic potential dormant inside you. You all have the potential to become the strongest of Mages in our Province."


    Immediately, the previous dissatisfied feelings swirling inside Darcel, Aniela, and Masami cleared up. They intently focused on Siren Blade''s words, and Masami asked,


    "Just what do you want to exactly say, huh?"


    Instead of responding, Siren Blade dug into his pocket, and a faint purple glow sparkled from within it. A moment after, he took out a map and tossed it towards Darcel.


    As Darcel caught the map, Siren Blade began to explain to the trio, "Follow the direction on this map, and it will lead you to the Frozen Prison Domain. Once there, use whatever Magical finding item you can get your hands on to find an item called the Royal Mage Orb. This Orb will cause your slumbering Magical Powers to fully awaken."


    "Slumbering Magical Powers? Since you''re so sure we have this, how come we can''t awaken it here? Furthermore, just how are we supposed to find the Orb? We don''t know what it looks like or what items to get that can potentially scout out pure Magical treasures."


    Aniela raised numerous questions almost immediately. If they were to go off purely from such little information, she worried they could fall into some life-threatening danger from exploring this new area.


    In response to her multiple questions, Siren Blade calmly shook his head and told the trio, "The process to awaken one''s slumbering Magic Powers is far more complex than you can ever realize. Unfortunately, our organization has nothing of the sort to achieve this. As for the Orb, it will be in pure rainbow color, and all you need to do is touch it to activate it. Also, there should be several shops inside our city that have magical finding treasures. Now then, I gave you a path; it''s up to you whether or not you would go there."


    Aniela and Masami scrunched their faces in displeasure over such a bare-bones answer. But before either of them could start anything, Darcel spoke first, calmly asking,


    "Can you at least tell us about the potential danger we could face at that domain?"


    "Hmm¡­.I personally haven''t been there in years. And very rarely would a situation like this occur. But, from what I can the beasts and other creatures there won''t get aggressive unless you willingly provoke them. So as long you find an accurate magic treasure finder and keep your head down, you won''t encounter much danger."


    "Tsk, so helpful¡­." Masami muttered under her breath while Aniela scrunched up brows even further.


    Darcel still retained his calm stature and said, "I see. We will take some time to plan this out and take our leave now."


    With a shrug of his shoulders, Siren Blade wordlessly turned around, opened the door, and walked out of the room.


    Before he could walk out, Darcel felt two tugs on both of his sleeves.


    "Hey, are you sure this is a good idea?" Masami cautiously asked first.


    "Yea¡­.that guy, he seems pretty unreliable for us." Aniela perfectly followed up next.


    Both girls didn''t think they are being paranoid. They just didn''t have a good gut feeling at all about Siren Blade; his reactions seemed too mysterious.


    Darcel first looked down at the map and several ideas already formed in his mind. He then told the girls after only a moment of silence, "Well, we have no other options but this, right? Besides, we will properly discuss once we get back to the room."


    "Haaah, alright then." Aniela and Masami lightly sighed.


    Darcel turned his attention back forward, and the trio quickly left the room.

 Chapter 281 - Mythical Frost Demon

    Inside one of Azog Ice Town inns, Darcel, Aniela and Masami were now recuperating in their room. The trio huddled around the map Siren Blade gave them, their eyes analyzing every single detail.


    Some time has passed since the trio left the Siren Blood Mage group. And during this time, they had been gathering the necessary materials for another long-haul trip.


    Even though neither Darcel, Aniela, or Masami had ever gone out of their ways to make money, their wealth from their foes'' previous Spatial Rings more than make up for it.


    As of now, silence permeated between the trio. Each of them was stewing on their own thoughts while studying Siren Blade''s map.


    After a short while of contemplation, Aniela''s calm expression slightly changed. She scrunched her eyebrows and broke the contemplating silence, saying out loud,


    "This Frozen Prison Domain¡­.it''s quite far away from this town. And it''s on the borders to New Moon City. But we shouldn''t encounter anyone from there. Plus, with our flight speed, we should be able to cross it in a day or two."


    At this point, Aniela and the others were entirely sure they had little need for a flying beast mount or any kind of flying tool.


    All three of them had something critical that other cultivators in the Heavenly Transformation don''t have.


    That is near-endless flying stamina. If they wanted to, Aniela fathoms the three of them could probably travel through the entire Province at their leisure and enter a new Province.


    Of course, they couldn''t realistically achieve this because of the wild Spirit Monsters and people expanding across each Province.


    But it goes to show how special the trio''s flying abilities are.


    "You know, I never even heard of this place before. And that mage barely gave us any information. And this damn town was barely more helpful than him." Masami took the chance to speak up next.


    Her two fox tails puffed in frustration over remembering how much of a hassle it was just to get basic information.


    Since they were in the Mage district part of Azog Ice Town, the people''s attitude here was incredibly off-putting. And it didn''t take the trio to be a genius to guess why.


    Still, looking past people''s standoffish attitudes, Darcel could say they found decent enough information on the Frozen Prison Domain. Admittedly, this place has an interesting history he would be willing to explore if he had the time.


    The Frozen Prison Domain is one of the few special areas outside the massively expansive Plunged Tundra. It''s regarded as unique since it has a long-running history spanning at least hundreds of years.


    Way before Darcel, Aniela, and Masami''s time, the Icy Cloud Province was under terror from a mythical, powerful creature.


    This creature was officially named the Frost Demon.


    From various descriptions and arts, this Frost Demon apparently was a tall creature that almost resembled a human but also had beastly traits.


    Furthermore, the Frost Demon also patches of crystal ice donning its body and supposedly had a layer of Frost air continually surrounding it. Frost air was just one of the demon''s many strange abilities that cultivators and Mages alike couldn''t understand.


    It was said that any Heavenly Transformation cultivator or Spirit Mage that were to come in slight contact with that Frost Air would be poison by a stream of freezing Ice Energy.


    From inside their bodies, a layer of ice would freeze all of their organs, essentially killing them in just one move.


    The Frost Demon not only held this terrifying power but also other powerful Ice abilities that could kill Heavenly Sages, Grand Mages, or even Emperor Origin cultivators!


    With that kind of power within its body, the Frost Demon carried on with its own agenda. It didn''t matter where it would go within the Icy Cloud Province; the demon would destroy any major City or town for their treasures.


    The treasure it stole didn''t even make the Frost Demon stronger. The creature simply stole what it ever could and placed what it has in special storage pouches it also stole.


    Of course, with this kind of wild behavior, the Frost Demon earned the ire of numerous powerful organizations.


    It had even devolved to a point where these powerful organizations banded together to finish off this treasure stealing Frost Demon for good. Against so many powerful cultivators and Mages, it was impossible for the terrifying Frost Demon to continue its reign.


    In the last moment of its life, the Frost Demon fled the pursuit of these powerful organizations, escaping towards a once infamous area in the Plunged Tundra.


    The Frost Demon fled right towards an ancient Temple that was known as absolutely impossible to enter into.


    Nobody was really sure of this ancient Temple''s origin, but it didn''t stop them from trying to explore it. However, it was quickly known that it was simply impossible to get into this ancient Temple.


    Many powerful cultivators and Mages attempted to break into the Temple. But, not even Emperor Origin Realm powerhouses had the ability to do so.


    And yet, somehow, the mysteriously powerful Frost Demon managed to forcefully break right into this seemingly impenetrable Temple.


    And when the powerful cultivators and Mages chased the Frost Demon into the Temple, they all were bewildered by the content inside.


    Unimaginable treasures that arose even Emperor Origin cultivators'' interest were littered inside the mysterious Temple. At that time, everyone wanted to fully explore the Temple after finishing off the Frost Demon.


    However, the Frost Demon decided to spend the last moments of its life taking everyone else down with it.


    It was said the Frost Demon had one more special ability that allowed its spirit to connect with the massive Temple and caused it to release a powerfully catastrophic explosion!


    That explosion managed to kill all Heavenly Transformations, numerous Heavenly Sages, and even a few Emperor Origin cultivators.


    The lucky ones who managed to survive soon died afterward from a mysterious illness that couldn''t be cured.


    The only ones who survived for a substantial amount of time to pass down this mythical history were several Grand Mages and Royal Mages.


    Although the losses of such powerful people was a tragic event, something fantastic did come out of it.


    Because the Frost Demon imploded itself and the Temple, the creature had also let loose all of its treasure that it stole and Temple''s treasures. Somehow, that powerful explosion that killed even Emperor Origin cultivators couldn''t get rid of Heavenly Treasures.


    Furthermore, that explosion also rearranged that landscape''s area for thousands of miles, turning it into a colossal ruined ice Temple.


    Initially, everyone was excited to uncover these incredible Heavenly Treasures. But, only a short time after, people almost immediately discover several troubling problems with this area.


    Cultivators and Mages alike were sure the haunting remnant spirit of the Frost Demon still permeated in that area! It was their only explanation for the strange, inexplicable events occurring over there.


    There is an endless supply of strange-looking creatures all over that area. These creatures aren''t that powerful, but they are tough to kill and could respawn indefinitely.


    Along with infinitely respawning creatures, the Heavenly Treasures in that area would never stay in one spot. Furthermore, the structure of the ruined Temple became confusing to navigate after the Frost Demon''s explosion.


    Among all of this, it was also said that staying within this ruined ice Temple area for a prolonged period of time would affect anyone with a troubling disease.


    Out of the other tales, the troubling disease was more of a rumor than a proven fact. Since it seemed like in this day and age, nobody has gotten sick from staying long in the ruined ice Temple.


    At some point in time, people had eventually decided to call this ruined ice Temple area the Frozen Prison Domain because of the Frost Demon haunting, lingering spirit.


    This information is mainly known throughout the Icy Cloud Province. As for higher Provinces, they were aware but stopped paying full attention after a while.


    To this day, nobody knows how the Frost Demon came about, nobody really knows how that once impenetrable Temple was built, nor did anybody know how to get rid of the Frost Demon lingering spirit.


    But one thing is for sure when exploring the Frozen Prison Domain, one must have an incredible treasure-finding tool. Or else, they would only end up lost in that confusing ruined temple area.


    Despite how special this area seemed to be, Darcel''s group was able to find out all of this knowledge from the local information center within this Mage district.


    Rummaging on everything he learned, Darcel decided to ask the girls, "Aniela, Masami. You two are feeling fine with this option now, right? If you have any worries, you should say it now since there''s no turning back after this."


    Only a slight look of contemplation crossed Aniela and Masami''s face.


    Both girls only needed a few moments to stew over their feelings before eventually sighing, shaking their heads as if they had no disagreement.


    "No¡­.we''re fine with this option. After all, like you said, we have no other options left, right?"


    Aniela had a soft smile in acceptance, though Darcel could still see the trace of worries in her and Masami''s eyes.


    Wanting to further ease their worries, Darcel told the girls, "Yea, this is a risk but a risk we need to take. From what we see and experience, Magic is assuredly powerful and holds so many complex abilities that would majorly help us. This will also give us a stable foothold to safely cultivate."


    "Haaah, yea, yea, you''re always right, Darcel."


    Masami lightly sighed before her expression quickly morphed into pure determination. "Alright! No matter the dangers, we''ll plunge right ahead. So, before we leave, let''s get our souls to their best state. I could just feel we may have to use it."


    Darcel and Aniela wryly smile at just how quickly Masami turns her expression on a dime. Still, they both nodded in agreement since their Darkness Soul link can provide them with a much-needed extra boost of power if they''re in a pinch.


    They also have their Chaotic Shards nestling inside their Soul''s space, but Darcel wasn''t entirely sure if it would be a good idea to use without massively improving their base cultivation.


    Although, if they do get caught up in an irreversible situation, Darcel won''t hesitate to use the Chaotic Shard.


    "We''ll go at it for a few hours, then we''ll leave, ok?" Darcel was already adjusting his seat on the floor for their soul cultivation.


    "Mnh." Aniela and Masami nodded in agreement, quickly joining him on the floor.


    And in just a few short moments, Darcel, Aniela, and Masami had their eyes closed, beginning the process to adjust their Darkness Soul link to its best condition.

 Chapter 282 - Frozen Prison Domain

    High in the slightly gray-colored skies of the Icy Cloud Province, three masked figures were flying with great haste.


    No other creature or being was around these figures as they had chosen a secluded route to take for their destination.


    These masked figures were Darcel, Aniela, and Masami.


    Since leaving Azog Ice Town, a day has passed. And for all this time, the trio didn''t take any breaks while flying towards the Frozen Prison Domain.


    With everything already prepared, they had zero reasons to delay their journey any further. They wanted to become Mages as soon as possible; wasting any time for pit stops or further planning would be useless.


    And because of their fierce determination, the trio crossed thousands of miles in a mere day.


    For a while now, the scenery mainly stayed the same while flying towards the Frozen Prison Domain.


    But when they were finally a few dozen miles from the Frozen Prison Domain, the trio witnessed several changes in scenery and the atmosphere.


    "Fuu¡­.this place is always cold. But here? It''s like a bone-piercing freeze!" Aniela loudly exclaimed, feeling an icy shiver rattling her whole body.


    Considering she is in the Innate Core realm, her physical body should have far better protection against environmental hazards. Additionally, she also has the black flame essence in her soul, which helps provide continuous warmth.


    As of now, any previous freezing area in the Plunged Tundra would be a simple breeze.


    However, once finally near the Frozen Prison Domain, Aniela couldn''t ignore this freezing chill. For the first time in a long while, she had to stimulate her black flaming essence to heat up her body.


    "Not only a bone piercing freeze but also¡­.I mean, just what is this? I know there''s Ice all over the Province, but this is like the beginning to a frozen wonderland."


    Masami spoke her remarks next while also heating up her body with her fox flames. And as she commented, the scenery was slowly morphing into an endless Iceland.


    While in the skies, the trio could spot Ice particles flowing into the wind, appearing similar to drops of snow. There were also clouds made entirely out of Ice. Releasing from the Ice clouds were streams of Ice particles as well.


    And tossing their gazes to the ground, there was barely any sign of snow.


    Nearly the whole ground transformed into a shiny blue crystal Ice. And there wasn''t any split on this Ice, making everything appear as one long Icy road.


    Darcel was the only one who had the most subdued reaction. He calmly gazed around the scenery, attempting to note anything particularly out of place.


    Because of the legends surrounding this area, Darcel wanted to ensure they wouldn''t get taken off guard by anything.


    Even as his Spirit Sense can detect most things, it wasn''t invincible. For a mythical demon spirit that is supposedly haunting this area, it wouldn''t be surprising if there were things that can hide from his Spirit Sense.


    However, despite his precautions, Darcel still didn''t sense or see anything worthy of concern. He, just like the girls, only needed to stimulate his black flaming essence for protection against the cold.


    And at that moment, he was just about to speak his own remarks. But right then, an ominous chill, colder than temperature, swept through him, Aniela and Masami.


    "This!"


    In that instance, Aniela and Masami quickly flashed right next to Darcel. Their minds were on high alert as they darted their eyes all around the skies.


    Without slowing their flying speeds, Aniela asked first, "That sensation¡­.no mistake there. It''s the haunting spirit!"


    "It just has to be. No way in hell we should just ignore a chill like that! Something is around here." Masami readily agreed with Aniela, her eyes moving around like a hawk.


    If it was just any foreboding feeling, Aniela and Masami''s reactions could be seen as exaggerated.


    But Darcel could understand why they''re acting this way. The last haunting feeling they experienced led them down a cruel road. Even as there were probably zero chances of escaping that road, the fact still stands none of them treated that ominous feeling seriously.


    And even before the yellow-eyed woman, there was that Parasol Organization scientist who nearly ended up killing them.


    However, there was a critical difference between those ominous feelings and this apparent dreadful sensation.


    In the brief moment that ominous chill swept through them, Darcel felt as if it came from the environment itself. This feeling wasn''t anything instinctual but rather something that came from a source.


    Darcel couldn''t deny he was feeling the same amount of worry as the girls. However, he still kept calm and focus. To ease the girl''s tension a bit, Darcel said,


    "It most likely is that spirit. But going off from recent info, nothing will outright attack us. Just make sure to keep a tight vigilance."


    "Right." Aniela and Masami simultaneously nodded their heads.


    With their attention more sharper than ever, the trio increased their speed towards the Frozen Prison Domain.


    The trio split the air apart, reaching the final stretch of miles within just a few minutes.


    Then, soon enough, a magnificent sight was revealed to the trio. Darcel, Aniela, and Masami''s eyes briefly lit up, taking in the Iceland below them.


    "Hue~, this Ice has such a beautiful crystal shine! Better than anything I''ve seen from this Province." Aniela praised as her eyes brightly sparkled.


    Just a few miles below them was what could only be called endless Ice ruin temples.


    For what seemed like hundreds of miles was countless amounts of parts of ruined temples or temples that were surprisingly still intact. And throughout this whole area, everything was coated in a beautiful crystal shine.


    Despite everything being remnants of tattered destruction, the crystal shine transformed it all into a sight for the ages.


    As the trio scanned around the area, Darcel was attempting to find any sign of life.


    However, everything still seemed like a complete ghost town.


    Recalling what he knows about this place, it was said that there would be the occasional adventure group trying to test their luck here.


    Seeing nobody was here now, Darcel felt like they were slightly lucky to be alone. At least this way, they won''t have any distractions.


    But right when Darcel believed they would have a decent start, a sudden sense of crisis struck him.


    "Hm?!"


    Darcel, Aniela, and Masami stopped flying, snapping their gazes right up in front of them. Their Spirit Senses detected an incredibly dangerous aura shooting right at them.


    At the moment the trio sensed the dangerous aura, the wind immediately whipped up into chaotic furry.


    The air pressure rapidly increased to a point where the trio was starting to find it difficult to breathe.


    Without any hesitation, Darcel, Aniela, and Masami simultaneously released nearly all of their base state energy. As a result, their powers surged, causing the air pressure to lessen.


    However, the danger they perceived from the aura didn''t lessen at all.


    "To the ground now!"


    Darcel didn''t want to bother with pointless fights, directing the girls to dodge as well. And, of course, Aniela and Masami held no disagreement, already feeling on edge from the ominous chill from before.


    In just a second, Darcel, Aniela and Masami turned into streaks of light as they shot off towards the ground.


    As they rapidly drew close to the ground, a massive shadow covered over the trio.


    Darcel, Aniela, and Masami immediately tensed up. They didn''t stop flying, but we''re waiting for any sudden attack. However, nothing came blasting towards them.


    Within just a few seconds, the trio touched down on the ground. Upon landing, they promptly threw their gazes to the skies.


    Their eyes narrowed as they witnessed one of the most massive Spirit Monsters they ever saw in their lives.


    It was an enormous snow-white eagle that elegantly flowed through the skies. But, more important than its appearance, the trio took primary notice of its aura.


    "Fifth level Heavenly King!" They all subconsciously muttered.


    The first being they met in quite a while, and it''s already something they wouldn''t be able to face in a head-on collision.


    Thankfully, the beast seemed to not have paid any attention to the trio. It continued to fly right over them, quickly disappearing into crystal Ice clouds.


    "Tch! Hopefully, this isn''t telling for what''s to come in this haunted domain." Masami remarked while never taking her eyes off the enormous snow-white eagle.


    "Well, at least it seemed less hostile than all the other wild beasts we encountered. Moreover¡­." Aniela began glancing her eyes around where they landed.


    They were actually on the outskirts of the Frozen Prison Domain. And still, she didn''t see anyone around.


    Feeling a little bit of tension leave her body, Aniela continued to say, "We really chose a great day to come! Nobody here? We can just swiftly come in and out of here."


    "Indeed. Now come on, let''s just walk from here on out. Just in case any other beast comes from the skies."


    Darcel spoke next. He was about to continue into the Frozen Prison Domain when Masami had suddenly tugged on his sleeve.


    Her expression was questioning as she asked, "So how should we use Fruna''s compass? I know you said you would just take the lead but, I feel like my Chaotic Energy could get this whatever mage orb too."


    "The Royal Orb Sami. And Darcy, I''m sure my Chaotic Energy could do it. It''s been some time since I took the lead!"


    Aniela immediately spoke up, feeling a slightly competitive spirit rise up within her.


    In response, Masami glared and snorted at her, saying, "It''s always either you two leading! Well, mostly Darcel, but still! I want to-"


    "Next time Masami, you can take the lead. But for now, I want this to be done fast, and I have the most experience with sensing Magic out of all of us."


    Darcel interrupted Masami while taking out Fruna''s compass.


    Aniela and Masami wanted to argue further, but against Darcel, they naturally felt weak to his words.


    In an attempt to keep face, Masami crossed her arms, acting like she doesn''t care, saying, "Hmph. At least I will be next then."


    For a brief moment, a mischievous light crossed Aniela''s eyes when seeing the slight victorious smirk on Masami''s.


    But she quickly remembers their situation and suppressed herself. Although she couldn''t stop herself from saying, "Hmmm~ ok~. Little Sami does need her attention."


    "Tch! Like you''re any different from me. You just like to keep up that calm facade to entice him!"


    "Hue~? Do I? I''m just using my natural charms like always, though?"


    As the girls fell into their banter, Darcel wryly smiled before focusing on Fruna''s compass. Then, with a thought, he began revolving his Chaotic Energy, directing it towards Fruna''s compass.

 Chapter 283 - Somethings Watching

    Darcel was full of confidence as he started to stimulate the Chaotic Energy within his soul space.


    Before coming to the Frozen Prison Domain, he and the girls performed some tests with Chaotic Energy. And upon repeated experiments, the trio realized they could actually gather their Chaotic Energy at a far faster rate than ever.


    Ever since they left the independent Mercenary realm, the trio didn''t have a chance to have a proper fight again.


    So as far in terms of their combat prowess, they could only make vague guesses. In terms of using their Qi energy and bloodline powers, things did get slower. Although, as they cultivate every day, it was slowly improving back to its once instantaneous rate.


    But, it wasn''t until now that the trio decided to see how well they could use Chaotic Energy now.


    And to their surprise, using Chaotic Energy felt far smoother.


    Specifically, within his soul''s space, Darcel could feel the Chaotic Shard inside his soul''s core activate whenever he wants to pull out Chaotic Energy.


    Now granted, Darcel wasn''t entirely sure how much he could use in a proper fight. Nor did he know how powerful one attack from Chaotic Energy will be now.


    But he did find out he can combine Fruna''s compass with Chaotic Energy.


    Precisely like the time he used it while in the Mercenary''s independent realm, Darcel could easily detect treasures by his Chaotic Energy.


    From both cultivation resources and Magical Energy treasures, Darcel could perceive it all. In fact, while practicing within Azog Ice Town, he detected countless powerful treasures just within the Mage''s District.


    Darcel took a mental note of those treasures, keeping it in his mind for later when he and the girls become actual Mages.


    And in no time at all, Darcel smoothly combined a speck of Chaotic Energy with Fruna''s compass.


    A gray aura quickly covered the compass, prompting Aniela and Masami to cease their bickering and turned their attention over to him. They strolled right next to Darcel''s side, eagerly anticipating the results.


    Within only seconds, Darcel could perceive numerous powerful treasures all around the Frozen Prison Domain.


    Just from the general feel, it felt like there were even more treasures here than Azog Ice Town!


    Darcel found it quite shocking since they were basically at the start of the Frozen Prison Domain.


    For a moment, Darcel considered if they should go out and take these powerful treasures. But at the exact moment he got the idea, he quickly pushed it down.


    With their current strength, there were simply too many unknown variables that can occur when attempting to seize a treasure.


    Even though Darcel knows risks must be taken to grow powerful, he didn''t want to get in over his head. When he, Aniela, and Masami grow more powerful, Darcel would feel far more assured wandering around here.


    So, for now, Darcel focused on perceiving the Royal Mage Orb.


    Since he already had previous experience in Azog Ice Town, Darcel could actually sort out what was a Magical or cultivation treasure.


    And upon doing the same process here, Darcel wrinkled his eyebrows.


    Out of all the treasure energy he perceived, there was only one of the Magical kind. And this Magical treasure had a very faint trance.


    If he follows this trail, Darcel is sure he will find the Magical treasure. The only concerning thought was the lack of any other Magical treasure energies.


    Considering this area''s long history, Darcel couldn''t help but find this suspicious.


    Still, besides this Magical trail, he literally had no other options. Pushing down his cautions, for now, Darcel reopened his eyes and told the girls,


    "I have a trace. But¡­.it''s only a singular Magical trace. Since Siren Blade confirmed it before, this just has to be the orb. I have some concerns, but this is only our lead. Let''s go and stick close together."


    "Ehhh? Only one Magical treasure here? This is¡­.more than suspicious. I''m sure that....no, actually, we all read that Mages had also experienced some success with treasures here?" Aniela promptly raised her concerns.


    "Meh, well, don''t forget, those were all tales from years ago. Nobody really recorded anything recently. Or actually, those people just have no damn care to make recent updates. Either way, we have our lead; let''s go!"


    Masami simply focused on starting the journey rather than the suspicious. After all, even she realized nothing can be done unless they take the steps forward.


    Darcel and Aniela took a glance at the aggressively confident-looking fox girl before eventually nodding. They both understood her views quite well.


    Then, without any more words, the trio began their trek in the Frozen Prison Domain.


    Although, after walking only several meters in endless Ice ruins temples, Darcel, Aniela, and Masami all felt an even colder air shiver their bodies.


    In that instance, black flames and blue flames danced within Aniela and Masami''s eyes as they stimulated even more of their flaming essences.


    A slight look of surprise was forming on Aniela''s face as she muttered, "Seriously! It''s like entering a whole new world! First, that ominous haunting spirit chill. And now, it''s like we enter the depths of a frozen hell!"


    "Tch, whatever. Let''s just sack it up and keep going." Masami had both of her warm and fuzzy fox tails wrapped around her waist as she spoke.


    Taking a look back at the girls, Darcel nodded his head once seeing them adjust to the sudden below zero freezing temperature.


    As for Darcel, he similarly had to use an abundance of his flaming essence to deal with the cold. Additionally, Darcel forced past any remnants of cold air shivering his body, focusing entirely on the faint Magical treasure energy.


    Without any further delays, Darcel began leading the girls on a specific trail.


    The trio cautiously walked through the Frozen Prison Domain, their eyes taking in every inch of their surroundings.


    Now that they were up close, they could get a better image of the broken temples and buildings here. And as they expected, basically everything here appeared to be abandon for hundreds of years.


    The crystal ice shine coating the buildings could only do so much to cover the deprecated remnants scattered around.


    When the trio narrowed their sights on some specific buildings, they could even see signs of fierce battles. Considering that numerous adventure groups come here to test their luck, it wasn''t surprising to see leftover signs of collisions.


    Every footstep the trio took loudly reverberated in their general area. Things were eerily quiet in the Frozen Prison Domain.


    Trekking through seemingly eerie quiet areas wasn''t anything new for Darcel, Aniela, and Masami. However, something about this place set its haunting vibe different from any other place the trio experienced.


    All throughout their walks, the trio couldn''t shake this nagging feeling that someone or something was watching.


    In response to this feeling, the trio vehemently expanded their Spirit Sense to their very limits.


    However, nothing was detected by them. There wasn''t even any flying beast soaring through the skies like that snow-white eagle.


    The longer they walked, the more assured the trio felt that it was the supposed haunting demon spirit watching them.


    Truthfully, for hundreds of years, there hasn''t really been any clear and concise evidence that factually proves the haunting demon spirit exists. After all, it''s difficult to prove someone exists if they are already dead.


    But fake or not, Darcel, Aniela, and Masami believed something was out there, and they needed to be at their utmost focus for anything.


    ¡­.


    An hour soon passed.


    During this time, the trio just slightly picked up their pace. They already reached a few miles deep into the Frozen Prison Domain.


    And now, Darcel could more clearly perceive the Magical Energy treasure. At this rate, it won''t be long before they end up finding it.


    For a while now, Darcel had the thought to fly the rest of the way. There still hasn''t been any sign of more flying beasts traveling in the air. Truly, it seemed like that snow-white eagle was just a chance encounter.


    However, before Darcel could raise this question to the girls, he, Aniela, and Masami abruptly stopped.


    Once they finally reached a few miles in, the trio''s Spirit Sense alerted them.


    At the same time, Darcel, Aniela, and Masami snapped their gazes to the right, locking on to a specific ruined Ice temple.


    "Stop hiding already! Did you really think we wouldn''t be able to detect you?" Masami loudly spoke without a hint of caution or fear. She actually felt relatively confident about the presence she''s sensing.


    The confidence was shared with Darcel and Aniela. Compared to the enormous snow-white eagle, whoever this person was, gave only a slight sense of danger.


    This person wasn''t anywhere near as powerful as the snow-white eagle.


    But besides their power, what really caught the trio''s attention was the fact this person didn''t have any Qi energy or Qi aura.


    Instead, they radiated a special kind of energy the trio could identify as Magical Power! This was a Mage!


    After experiencing that little test within the Siren Blood Mage group, Darcel, Aniela and Masami could at least clearly perceive the presence of Magical energy.


    The trio wasn''t aware of it, but within their dantians and soul''s space, their half-formed Magical Cores gave them the ability to do so.


    "Ahhh¡­.so it seems I''ve been found out already."


    And like they were expecting, a man''s voice sounded out, and a blue robe man came walking out of the ruined Ice temple. His hands were up in a non-aggression manner, and he had a small friendly smile gracing his lips.


    With this kind of look, this man already seemed to mean no harm. However, this didn''t mean anything for the trio.


    In an instant, Darcel, Aniela, and Masami tensed their bodies, ready for the slightest sign of aggression.


    With a calm gaze, the trio sized up this blue robe man. He looked ordinary in the face, but his blue robes had a unique design. It was obviously made out of high-quality materials, and streams of lightning bolts art ran down the robes.


    Before either Darcel, Aniela, or Masami could ask another question, the blue robe man spoke again,


    "Been some time since a batch of cultivators came down this trail. But¡­.aren''t you three a little bit too weak?"

 Chapter 284 - Rushing Right On Ahead

    Darcel, Aniela, and Masami didn''t immediately respond to the man. Instead, they intently watched as he made it within 100 feet of them.


    Once he had reached a hundred feet, the blue robe man stopped. He calmly stared at the trio, scrutinizing them with the same critical gaze.


    Seeing that he wasn''t going to move anymore, Aniela tilted her head and spoke in a sharp tone, "Whether or not we have the appropriate strength isn''t any of your concerns. And I''m sure you aren''t here as a good samaritan. So, what exactly do you want from us?"


    Sometime in the past, Aniela would be the most welcoming to any type of new stranger. It perfectly accompanied her Light powers, being able to attract gazes on her and create an enigmatic charm.


    However, after the yellow-eyed woman incident, all Aniela could feel now was doubt and suspicions.


    She never wants a repeat of that incident again, no matter how harmless any stranger seems. It was like that yellow-eyed woman instilled a permanent sense of distrust within her.


    Although, Darcel and Masami''s reactions weren''t any better. Behind her mask, Masami looked like she was ready to pounce on a moment''s notice.


    "Hey now, I''m just giving a fair warning."


    Against Darcel''s group intent gazes, the blue robe Mage nonchalantly shrugged his shoulders.


    He kept calm and cool as he continued to say, "Honestly speaking, if you''re here to become Mages, the chances are pretty low. All cultivators look hopeful when coming here but always leave disappointed."


    Before responding, Darcel took a moment to think how odd this situation was. For miles they traveled in the Frozen Prison Domain without any sign of other life.


    And now, they suddenly encounter a Mage who''s been around here several times?


    It seemed highly suspicious to him.


    The cherry on top was the fact that this Mage was also trying to hide from their senses. If it wasn''t for the fact his and the girl''s Spirit Sense is especially keen, they might have ended up missing him.


    Still, Darcel didn''t disregard everything the blue robe man said. When recalling the history of cultivators trying to become Mages, it''s commonly known that it''s immensely difficult to do so.


    Very rarely can one actually succeed. And even if they do succeed, their Magical Potential is among the worst.


    Considering all of this, this Mage had some believability on this front.


    Although, Darcel still kept his tone entirely even when speaking up next. "Is that right? Well then, no matter other people''s failures, we still need to try. Besides, you''re not exactly in a trustworthy position."


    "That may be so. But what if I tell you I actually have a direct path that will lead you to the Royal Mage orb much faster. It''ll significantly shorten your time here and let the inevitable come sooner."


    The blue robe Mage explained with a thin lining smirk.


    "Heh! The inevitable, huh? Yea sure. Just get to the point; what the hell could you possibly want from us in exchange for your help?"


    Masami didn''t waste any time getting into the meat of their meeting. Truthfully, the more she spoke to the blue robe Mage, the more agitated she was becoming.


    There was something about that thin lining smirk that was testing the limits of her shorter patience.


    And right as the blue robe Mage was about to answer, Darcel suddenly cut him off, asking first, "Before you answer that, let me ask this first. Is flying in the sky dangerous here? Since it seems like you''re experienced here, you should be able to judge it."


    The blue robe man took a moment to think. He quirked his eyebrows, tossing his gaze towards the skies before lowering back on the trio. "It''s very rare to actually see a sky Spirit Monster around here. The only occurrence would be a snow-white eagle. And those beats won''t really attack unless you directly attack them. Some say those eagles are bound by the demon spirit around here. Still, if you want the minimal risk of danger, it''s better to travel on foot less you know exactly where you''re going."


    "I see¡­." Was all Darcel said as an idea quickly formed into his mind.


    "As for the other question-"


    The blue robe Mage couldn''t finish his sentence. Not when his Magical Sense suddenly went off like a frantic alarm.


    At the same time, Darcel, Aniela, and Masami also felt their Spirit Sense alerted them to several presences. The trio furrowed their brows; slight worry began to fill their minds over the power these presences possess.


    ''1st level Heavenly Kings!'' Even this level of power caused Darcel, Aniela, and Masami to be a bit worry.


    They and the blue robe Mage snapped their attention to their right side, tracing exactly where the presences were coming from.


    And over 800 feet to their right, they all spotted what appeared to be seven human beings rushing at them.


    Although Darcel, Aniela, and Masami think they''re humans, each of them vastly differs from any other humans they saw.


    Just from the way they move, anyone could tell something very odd was wrong with them. They all moved too stiff and unnaturally. It was more like they were puppets running along the ice.


    And not only were their movements weird, but their appearances were also concerning. Each of these supposed humans had a permanent blue color dying their entire skins. Their blueness almost had a unique shine about it, as if they were the same as the crystal ice.


    However, the most creepy aspect that sets these beings apart from anything else were their eyes. Their eyes were all dead. None of them had any pupils, appearing precisely as dug-up corpses.


    "This¡­.what is this? These guys look like true monsters."


    Aniela was calmly assessing the situation. These beings were creepy for sure, but they held minimal impact on her mind.


    "Not even monsters¡­.they''re like¡­.ice corpses who suddenly sprang up to life!" Masami remarked while tensing her body for battle. She for sure thought a battle would be inevitable.


    In response to hearing Aniela and Masami''s comments, the blue robe Mage slightly shook his head. "Those aren''t corpses or any ordinary monsters. They''re undead. And we''re unlucky enough to encounter them. Be careful with these things. They''re not too powerful but are tough to permanently kill off."


    As the blue robe Mage explained, Darcel was analyzing their potential to win. In all honesty, if they stayed and fought, he believed they could win while experiencing only slight troubles.


    And observing the undead creatures, each of their speeds was swift. They were akin to blue trails of lights, rapidly approaching Darcel''s group within just seconds.


    If he was under better circumstances, Darcel would be inclined to fight and test out the limit of his combat prowess.


    However, as of now, he had entirely different plans. To become Mages, he won''t even let a moment like this slow them down.


    "This does look interesting, but sorry. We''re on a tight schedule. We have no time to waste on matters like this." Darcel spared only a glance towards the blue robe Mage as he spoke.


    Then, without bothering to see his reaction, Darcel exchanged looks with Aniela and Masami, telling them,


    "Let''s go."


    "Ok." Aniela and Masami promptly nodded.


    Truthfully, Aniela didn''t have much of a desire to fight, only being an intrigue about how such a creature could exist. While Masami did have the desire to fight. But, even she could see it would be more beneficial to simply leave at this time.


    "Huh? Wait, you ca-"


    ''Hua!''


    And right as the blue robe man turned over to them, his expression morphing into shock, Darcel, Aniela, and Masami already took off into the skies.


    In a single instant, they explosively burst their speeds, going beyond that of a first-level Heavenly Transformation cultivator. Then, without stopping, the trio turned into trails of lights, flying off into the far distant horizon.


    "Tch!"


    Watching Darcel, Aniela and Masami disappear into the skies, the blue robe Mage clicked his teeth. Instead of giving chase, he snapped his attention back towards the rushing undead creatures.


    His Magical powers instantly erupted, causing blue lightning energy to wrap over his hands. Crackling and popping sounds echoed out in the area from the abundance of lightning.


    Then, all in the same motion, the blue robe Mage snapped his lightning-covered fingers.


    ''Zzzt!''


    Blue lightning chains burst out of the ground from in front of the Mage upon snapping his fingers.


    The lightning chains had then soared at immense speeds and wrapped up each undead creature near instantaneously.


    Once the creatures were chained up, the blue robe Mage turned his sights back towards where the trio flew off.


    His eyebrows furrowed as a strange light crossed his eyes. "Unbelievable that I was really pointed in their direction. Hmmm¡­.it seems like they will be kind of worth it."


    ¡­.


    In the crystal ice skies of the Frozen Prison Domain, three figures flying through at top speeds.


    Darcel stayed slightly ahead of Aniela and Masami as he led them towards the Magical treasure.


    After leaving the blue robe Mage, Darcel gained confidence in freely leading them through the air. Because, just as the blue robe Mage described, barely any flying Spirit Monsters were in the air.


    And whenever they would encounter the rare snow-white eagle, the trio simply avoided it.


    Like this, Darcel smoothly traveled through the skies, taking many sharp twists and turns.


    Then, after an hour of flying, Darcel stopped, prompting Aniela and Masami to stop. Settling his eyes down below on a specific sight, Darcel told the girls,


    "Got here faster than I expected. This is where the Magical treasure is."


    "Ehh? This is it?" Aniela and Masami simultaneously spoke in a slightly puzzled tone.


    Since everything seems so convoluted in the Frozen Prison Domain, the girls expected any difference that would hint that a treasure is nearby.


    However, what they hovered over was just another simple ruined Ice temple that plagued this whole area.

 Chapter 285 - Icy Undead

    "Darcel¡­.not to question your senses but are you sure this is it? I mean, really, even if somebody does have this great treasure finder, they would probably glance over this."


    Masami couldn''t help but question. If it''s something concerning this mysterious Frozen Prison Domain, she was expecting the unexpected.


    Aniela felt the same way, curiously tilting her head while trying to find something odd-looking.


    In response to the girl''s suspicions, Darcel simply shrugged. He, too, felt slightly ludicrous about the treasure spot. But his Chaotic Senses couldn''t lie to him.


    Fruna''s compass was frantically going off here, so they had no other choice but to try here.


    Keeping his gaze focused on the plain ruined Ice temple, Darcel told the girls, "Appearances can be perfectly deceiving in any place. If you really think about it, someplace that''s completely ordinary would make a good hiding spot. In any case, let''s go get this orb."


    Aniela and Masami could only relent to Darcel''s reasoning even though they still had some reasonable slight suspicions.


    Before landing, the trio did a quick scan over this area.


    As they expected, nothing came up in their Spirit Sense. The only thing they could perceive was the slight dreadful chill continually permeating throughout the whole Frozen Prison Domain.


    With things seeming as safe as they can get, Darcel, Aniela, and Masami quickly flew towards the ground.


    In an instant, the trio landed just several feet away from the ruined Ice temple entrance.


    Darcel, Aniela, and Masami had then decided to cautiously walk into the ruined Ice temple rather than brazenly charging in. They wanted to be ready for any possible unexpected surprise attack.


    "Hmm? Well, this place certainly fits the abandoned aesthetic. Just complete ruins everywhere."


    Aniela commented as she curiously gazed around the interior of the Ice temple. Like she said, everything here was incomplete shatters.


    Chunks of walls were destroyed, numerous large and small holes painted the ground, and there were even shards of metals and scattered bones.


    The scattered bones led Darcel, Aniela, and Masami to believe that there must''ve been some unlucky cultivators who failed in the worst way in trying to become Mages.


    A slight rise of worry did try to bubble up within their chest when seeing the scattered bones. But the trio quickly squashed it down. They have already come this far; they can''t let any kind of fear affect them now.


    "Sooo? Where should that whatever orb be?"


    Masami was already curiously walking around the Ice ruined temple. She was checking out the nooks and crannies of the place, not letting any small detail escape her sights.


    "I guess we have to leave no stones unturn." Aniela quickly joined in with her in searching every minute detail.


    Darcel, on the other hand, didn''t bother with gazing around the temple. Instead, he stared specifically at Fruna''s compass without moving.


    His eyes soon closed as he sensed a pulse of Magical Energy leading towards a specific spot. After only a few moments, Darcel located precisely where this pulse of Magical Energy is.


    He lifted one foot up and accurately placed it upon a very specific tile in the icy floor. And when his foot landed, it had actually sunken a few inches into the ground!


    Immediately, Darcel''s eyes widened in surprise.


    A surplus of Magical Energy suddenly released out of the floor, swirling around the whole Ice ruined temple!


    "Eh-eh?! What''s going on??"


    Aniela and Masami simultaneously stopped what they were doing.


    Their bodies promptly went into fight mode as they sensed the Magical Energy. Although, when looking around the temple, the girls became slightly confused.


    Despite the clear presence of Magical Energy, nothing was coming out to them.


    In that instance, Aniela and Masami tossed their gazes on Darcel. They both became innately curious seeing his foot slightly sunken into the ground.


    And in the very next moment, they both began to become panic-stricken, thinking Darcel accidentally stepped on a trap!


    However, before the girls could react, Darcel calmly raised his hand. He quickly explained to them, "Don''t get agitated. The compass was pointing me to step here. I think I got-"


    ''Rumble~!''


    In the middle of Darcel''s sentence, an intense rumbling interrupted him.


    The rumbling shook the entire ruined Ice temple and even surprised the trio with its high intensity.


    Darcel, Aniela, and Masami even had to use Qi just to stabilize themselves during the intense rumbling.


    And right then, at the far back end of the ruined Ice temple, the ground started to crack like a widening spider web.


    After only several seconds, the cracks burst open with a tremendous bang!


    Darcel, Aniela, and Masami watched with widening eyes as something massive rose up from the ground.


    Like it was rising from the depths of the abyss, an fifteen feet tall undead creature stood in front of the trio! And compared to the other undead, this creature had a more distinct appearance.


    Donning this creature''s entire body was glistening crystal ice armor. The Ice armor looked nearly identical to the Ice permeating the entire Frozen Prison Domain.


    "Huh¡­.tch, talk about a grand entrance. So¡­.now what?" Masami asked, staying rooted to her spot while her gaze never left the undead creature.


    "Weell¡­.I guess we should go up, right, Darcy? I don''t think we have any other options. Unless that compass is telling you something else?" Aniela turned her gaze over to Darcel and asked.


    Before responding, Darcel took a moment to see if his Spirit Sense would tell him another path. But, Fruna''s compass was leading him towards this giant ice armor undead creature.


    Putting Fruna''s compass away, Darcel told the girls in a firm tone, "No, everything points to this creature. Ok, just stick close to me and make no sudden movements."


    Aniela and Masami got serious at this moment. They quietly nodded towards Darcel while flanking both his right and left side.


    With everyone in line, Darcel began cautiously strolling up to the ice armor undead creature.


    Step by step, Darcel, Aniela, and Masami''s footsteps loudly sounded out to their ears. Tension began to increasingly fill their bodies with each step they took.


    But nothing instantaneous happened to them.


    It wasn''t until the trio reached thirty feet from the ice armor undead creature that a change finally occurred. The very instant they reached thirty feet, the undead creature suddenly twitched alive!


    A faint blue glow swirled in its dead eyes as its head looked down to stare at Darcel''s group.


    "Jump back!" Darcel quickly ordered out.


    Immediately after saying so, he, Aniela, and Masami flashed backward in a trail of light.


    However, as they flashed backward, confusion began to run through Darcel, Aniela, and Masami''s minds.


    "Hey! Is this a joke or something! This creature is barely stronger than a Qi Foundation cultivator!" Masami spoke right when her foot touched the ground.


    Aniela tilted her head, thinking out loud, "This shouldn''t be right at all. Ah! Maybe it''s some sort of trick."


    "Not possible. The compass pointed me specifically to this creature. The orb is undoubtedly in there."


    Darcel quickly corrected. Though, he was also feeling queer about this situation. The oddest part was how the undead creature still isn''t moving. It''s simply just standing there, gazing at them with its creepy dead eyes.


    "So since it''s in it, might as well get this over with." Masami nonchalantly shrugged her shoulders.


    Since they apparently have an easy way out, she wasn''t going to let this opportunity waste away.


    Raising a single finger, Masami spawned a small blue fireball at the tip and casually tossed it right towards the undead creature.


    In an instant, the undead creature was engulfed in raging blue flames.


    At that moment, Darcel, Aniela, and Masami were expecting the undead to simply melt away. Masami had even precisely controlled her power for as to not damage the Royal Orb within it.


    However, instead of melting away, the blue flames stayed engulfing the undead creature.


    And at the same, its cultivation began to dramatically soar!


    "This! Qi Sea in a second?!" Both Aniela and Masami raised shocked cries.


    They have never seen anything like this! It was like the creature was absorbing the power from Masami''s fireball.


    Right then, while Aniela and Masami lagged in shock, a cold light spewed from Darcel''s eyes. He instantly released Innate Qi, bringing his energy to full power!


    As his aura swept around like a hurricane, Darcel blasted right towards the undead creature.


    Aniela and Masami only had the time to blink their eyes, and in the next instance they reopened; Darcel had already turned into a black trail of light!


    Black flames covered Darcel''s fist as he struck out at lightning speed at the still unmoving undead creature.


    ''Bang!''


    Without seemingly any resistance, Darcel''s flaming fist blasted the undead creature straight towards the ice wall.


    A massive impact sounded out as the tall creature was embedded into the ice walls, causing spider web cracks to form behind it.


    In that attack, Darcel seemingly had the advantage. However, he wasn''t pleased at all. Even as he directly struck it, Darcel could still sense its cultivation was massively increasing.


    And after his attack, the undead creature cultivation instantly soared to the peak of the Innate Core realm!


    Right then, an unfathomable powerful aura burst out the undead creature.


    Its energy crazily spread around the whole Ice temple, creating a whirlwind of chaotic air and unleashing a powerful pressure upon Darcel, Aniela, and Masami.


    ''Tch seems like a fight is inevitable.''


    Initially, Darcel believed Masami didn''t use a powerful enough attack to wipe off the creature. But it seemed like its power was destined to increase whether or not he continued to attack.


    Although he couldn''t get the jump on the creature, Darcel, Aniela and Masami didn''t delay when facing off against the undead creature''s aura.


    In that instant, the trio spared no expense, fully releasing their bloodline powers like a stormy tidal wave!


    ''Hua!''


    Darkness energy wrapped around Darcel, a Light aura covered Aniela''s body, and a blue flaming firefox cloak engulfed Masami''s entire being.


    At the same time, the trio had also fished out half-step Royal Spirit Swords!


    These Royal Spirit Swords were just on the borders of reaching Heavenly Transformation power but not fully completed. Typically, only half-step Heavenly Transformations cultivators can properly wield these weapons.


    Masami met the requirements with her cultivation level, but Darcel and Aniela were still under.


    However, because of their special bloodline powers, they could easily cross this barrier.


    And with these Royal Spirit Swords in hand, Darcel, Aniela, and Masami''s powers explosively increased, soaring to even greater heights.

 Chapter 286 - Teamwork

    The instant Darcel, Aniela, and Masami took out their half-step Royal Spirit Sword, they all sprang forward in an immense burst of speed!


    Ice blew everywhere as the trio completely ruptured the icy ground beneath them.


    Black flames swirled around Darcel and Aniela''s Royal Spirit Sword like a fiery storm. They poured a tremendous amount of energy into their swords, causing tiny sparks of black flames to spew out like droplets.


    Simultaneously, Masami shrouded her sword in brilliant blue fox flames. Her now three fox tails radiated an intense blue shine as she crazily poured an overflow of energy into her sword.


    At their speed, the trio reached the undead creature in an instant. Without stopping, they tore their Royal Spirit Swords straight at its massive chest!


    But right when Darcel, Aniela, and Masami''s Royal Spirit Sword neared just a foot away, a harsh blue light shimmered out of the undead creature''s dead eyes.


    In a fraction of a second, the undead creature moved on instinct, throwing up its massive arms towards its chest.


    ''Bang!''


    Blue and black flames blasted out in a frenzied whirlwind.


    Darcel, Aniela, and Masami all grunted as their Royal Spirit Swords violently coiled with the undead creature''s enormous arms.


    Although they couldn''t split its arms off, they all did leave deep burning holes in its ice armor.


    Seeing how they could only make deep holes in the creature''s Ice armor, Darcel, Aniela, and Masami felt slightly shocked. Although they''re in their bloodline states, they half expected this fight to be a bit troublesome.


    The undead creature''s peak Innate Core aura wasn''t as powerful as any other peak Innate Core cultivator.


    Other cultivators would be using various cultivation Manuals or skills at this stage which would give them a tremendous boost to their combat prowess.


    However, this undead creature was mainly relying on just its formless aura to match Darcel, Aniela, and Masami. The only reason it could tank such a powerful combined attack was because of its crystal Ice armor.


    At that moment, the trio wanted to slightly retreat back to regain their bearings.


    But before they could, the undead creature swung both of its arms out, forcefully knocking away Darcel, Aniela and Masami.


    This didn''t serve to hurt the trio. Rather it served to knock them off balance. And seizing this split-second opportunity, the undead creature closed in on them.


    It swung one of its mighty fists straight at Darcel while the other one soared towards Aniela and Masami.


    "Hm!" Darcel, Aniela and Masami codly grunted.


    The undead creature was fast but not enough to catch them off guard. Instead of clashing head-on with the undead, the trio stopped themselves in midair and immediately flashed right towards the ground.


    The trio easily dodged the undead''s massive arm and then pointed their Royal Spirit Swords straight up.


    ''Chi!''


    A mixed blue and black flame explosion released from Darcel, Aniela, and Masami''s swords, blasting the undead creature meters into the air.


    "Distract for a second."


    Aniela calmly said while the large white feathers on her bloodline arm began to writhe. Her white Light aura began to turn harsher, almost too blinding to gaze upon.


    Even though Aniela could no longer instantly unleash her soul flashbang, she was making great strides to reclaim that speed.


    In just an instant, her attack was already forty percent charged. She only needed a few seconds more.


    Darcel and Masami quickly exchanged a look between each other. An unspoken signal crossed in their eyes.


    Then, while the undead creature was just beginning to reorient itself, Darcel flew straight up. He thrust his other palms forward, quickly generating pools of Darkness essence energy within it.


    Without a single second of delay, Darcel immediately unleashed several Darkness tendrils towards the undead creature.


    Compared to Aniela or Masami, Darcel was now the fastest in being able to charge and release his attacks. He attributed this to the fact that he had a more stable mental state than the girls, allowing him to wholeheartedly pour his all into cultivation.


    That wasn''t to say Aniela or Masami''s wasn''t seriously cultivating.


    But at this point, Darcel had more focus in his mind, giving him the calmness needed to rework all of his techniques.


    And as Darcel unleashed his Darkness tendrils, the undead creature was simply too slow to react. Its dead eyes could only watch as the Darkness tendrils quickly wrapped around and bound its massive body.


    Darcel didn''t waste time trying to pump chaotic pleasure into the undead creature, assuming it has zero similar functions to a normal human body.


    He instead clenched down on his Darkness tendrils and violently swung his palm down!


    ''Bang!''


    The whole Ice temple shook with intense rumble. The ice creature nearly caused the icy floor to crack open as Darcel brutally slammed the creature in it.


    "Flash Fire!"


    In perfect tandem with Darcel''s attack, Masami swiftly rushed towards the undead creature. She roared a mighty battle cry as the blue firefox flames on her sword shone in a luminous glow.


    Her power grew as she unleashed one of her weaker Martial Skills.


    But right as Masami''s glowing sword reached its massive head, three icy beams blasted out one of the undead creature''s dead eyes.


    And at that time, Masami''s glowing sword crashed upon the undead''s head.


    An ear-splitting collision sounded out; ripples of energy shockwaves tore apart the air as blue flames spread out like a storm.


    The undead creature was sent blasting away, shredding out of Darcel''s Darkness tendrils and crashing into another icy wall. Large chunks of its ice armor were getting melted by Masami''s blue flames, indicating she landed a direct hit.


    However, Masami didn''t have the time to take the overwhelming advantage. Not when she sensed a dangerously powerful energy rushing right at her!


    An almost blinding light refracted into her eyes.


    In that split moment, Masami could only reinforce her defenses, taking the powerful energy head-on.


    ''Chi!''


    Three blood splatters blew into the air. Not only was Masami struck, Darcel and Aniela also had their shoulders pierced through by the undead creature''s eye ice beams.


    Pain flared up within both Darcel and Aniela. They felt a bone-chilling energy attempting to freeze their bodies from the inside out. This energy was surprisingly powerful, enough to actually severely harm any half-step Heavenly Transformation cultivation.


    Considering the undead creature''s slightly weak Innate aura, they didn''t think it could erupt with this kind of energy.


    However, their bloodline powers forcefully suppressed the freezing energy and quickly began dispersing it.


    Darcel gritted his teeth, ignored the freezing pain, and began surging an overflow of energy once again.


    And at the same time, Aniela''s soul flashbang was finally charged!  Her white Light aura became blinding to look at and massively increased in size.


    The whole Ice ruined temple became covered in her blinding glow.


    "Soul Flash!"


    ''Chi!''


    As Aniela roared, a blinding white flash sparked within the ruined Ice temple.


    Masami forcefully shut her eyes while suppressing the freezing energy coursing within her body. While Darcel kept his eyes open, completely ignoring the flash and keeping his gaze on the undead creature the whole time.


    The undead creature was just in the process of getting up from the ice wall when Aniela unleashed her Soul Flash.


    Even though this creature wasn''t human or any kind of conventual being, it still had a soul that gave it consciousness.


    And, of course, against Aniela''s Soul Flash, the undead creature''s soul''s core couldn''t resist at all. A radiant white glow engulfed its soul''s core, causing the undead creature to completely freeze up.


    Then, without even a split second of delay, Darcel''s powers climbed to its peak! He perfectly timed the matching of Aniela''s Soul Flash, charging his Martial Skill right on time.


    "Fiery Slice!"


    The air burned with ferocious intensity around Darcel, and very slight cracks in the spatial zone appeared.


    These slight cracks were small black lines in the air and showcased that Darcel''s prowess is in the Heavenly Transformation realm!


    Only at the Heavenly Transformation realm could one start affecting the spatial zones that govern the space around them.


    While slight spatial cracks emerged, a thin stream of black flames flew out of the tip of Darcel''s Royal Spirit Sword.


    Darcel''s Fiery Slice skill traveled at unparalleled speeds, crashing on the undead creature near instantaneously. The stream of black flames burst open its Ice armor, and the undead was once again sent screening into the Ice walls.


    Now, with its Ice armor in tattered ruins, the undead creature''s glistening blue skin was revealed to Darcel, Aniela, and Masami.


    "Finish it!" Darcel immediately called out.


    And after saying so, he, Aniela, and Masami''s promptly flashed forward, becoming bright trails of multi-color lights.


    They seized the opportunity and plunged their Royal Spirit Swords deep into the undead creature.


    A strange liquid began to pool out of the undead, but it didn''t raise any cries of pain or anguish. Darcel, Aniela, and Masami ignored the oddity, focusing on killing the creature for good.


    With their swords plunged into the undead, it couldn''t move at all.


    Making perfect use of this opportunity, Darcel, Aniela and Masami poured all of their energies through their Royal Spirit Sword and straight into the undead creature!


    ''Bang!''


    Overloaded by Darcel, Aniela, and Masami''s incredible energies, the undead inflated like a balloon. Against the trio perfected teamwork, it simply couldn''t resist, exploding into a mist of a strange blue liquidy substance.


    In the middle of the blue liquid substance, a rainbow color light sparked up.


    The trio looked up to see a small rainbow color orb slowly floating down to them. Time seemed to slow down as the rainbow color orb settled right in front of Darcel specifically.


    While gazing at the orb, Darcel, Aniela, and Masami instantly connected the dots.


    In their surprise, they blurted out, "The Mage Orb!"

 Chapter 287 - Nearing The Magical Boarder

    A brief period of silence fell between Darcel, Aniela, and Masami. Their eyes were filled with curiosity and wonder as they gazed upon the rainbow-colored Royal Orb.


    The beauty of the orb nearly reminded the trio of other rainbow color treasures they discovered in the past.


    Although, this Royal Orb definitely stood distinctly above anything they saw before. The crystal layer that covered the whole orb had an incomparably beautiful shine.


    It sparkled better than shine refracting off from the crystal Ice in the Frozen Prison Domain.


    Furthermore, the Royal Orb simply exuded an unforgettable, magnetic aura. The trio couldn''t, nor did they want to pull their gazes away.


    It was like just merely looking at the Royal Orb was putting them under a trance. Then, after a few moments of silently staring, Darcel, Aniela, and Masami simultaneously blinked their eyes.


    They seemingly awoke from their trance, a bit surprised they got so enraptured with its appearance and aura.


    As they reorient themselves, neither Darcel, Aniela, or Masami had any freezing energy invading their bodies. Because of their own bodies, special regenerative abilities from their bloodline, the wound on their shoulder was already closing up.


    The only thing affecting them was a drain of their Qi energy and bloodline powers reserves.


    After only a moment, Darcel and Aniela quickly refocused themselves on what they needed to do next.


    While Masami loudly clapped her hands, gaining Darcel and Aniela''s attention, and blurted out, "Ok! Now that we finally have this orb, I hope all of this shit will be worth it. So, we just gotta touch it, right?"


    "Yea¡­.that''s what Siren Blade said. I don''t sense anything else around here, so I guess it''s safe enough to do. Let''s get this over with."


    Darcel mentally prepared himself. This moment will be the defining choice of his life.


    To cross over a seemingly impossible boundary and achieve a legend barely anyone in the Nine Provinces had ever heard of, Darcel was ready to achieve it. But above all, he wanted to gain this power to finally deal with Masami''s Family.


    Aniela and Masami also felt similar determination bubbled up within them. Although, they were more determined to simply gain power for the protection of their team.


    The girls weren''t even fully considering Masami''s Family. They were just too worried about the numerous threats to their lives. And Mage Power would undoubtedly help lessen these constant threats.


    After taking a moment to calm themselves, Darcel, Aniela, and Masami crouched down around the Royal Orb.


    Right before touching it, they studied the sleek, colorful design of the Royal Orb. At that moment, each of them felt a magnetic pull towards the orb.


    Then, without them even realizing it, Darcel, Aniela, and Masami reached out their hands, touching the Royal Orb.


    In the very instance, the trio made slight contact with the Royal Orb; they all immediately went rigid. Their once focused eyes quickly turned unclear, falling into a magical trance.


    Within Darcel, Aniela, and Masami''s bodies, several massive changes were occurring.


    In each of their Soul''s core, their Chaotic Shard quickly pulsated a harsher green light. A sliver of Chaotic energy leaked out of their Soul''s core, heading directly towards their half-formed Magical Seeds.


    The exact same process was also occurring within their Dantian. The small portion of Chaotic Energy in their Dantian was quickly stimulating the half-formed Magical Seeds there.


    A whole two seconds passed.


    And immediate changes began to occur in the outside world. First, the Royal Orb began to intensely shine, spewing out blinding rainbow color light rays.


    Nearly instantly, the whole ruined Ice temple was engulfed in the Royal Orb''s blinding shine.


    Even outside the ruined Ice temple, anybody would be able to see the rainbow color shine from miles away.


    At the same time the Royal Orb was glowing up, the air around Darcel, Aniela, and Masami changed.


    A form of energy, entirely different from any Qi energy, started to pool into the trio.


    This form of energy was known only as Magical Energy!


    Within Darcel, Aniela and Masami, their half-formed Magical Seeds was becoming a magnetic attraction for Magical Energy.


    As Magical Energy streamed into the trio, each of them was experiencing its profound sensation. In their tranced state, they focused entirely on comprehending this Magical Energy.


    The trio felt like it was slowly unraveling a puzzle that was once so confusing to them.


    Then, as the seconds quickly trickled by, the Magical Energy around the trio started to increase.


    At speeds that would leave all Mages utterly bewildered, Darcel, Aniela and Masami were rapidly increasing their rate of absorbing Magical Energy.


    The longer they experienced the sensations of Magical Energy, the stronger and quicker their comprehension of it developed.


    Seconds began to turn into minutes.


    And Dracel, Aniela, and Masami were nearing the very borders of achieving a monumental breakthrough.


    But right as they got close, Darcel, Aniela, and Masami suddenly felt a tremendous mental block! It was like they ran at a steel wall at full speed, awakening each of them from their Magical Trance.


    Immediately, their unfocused eyes cleared up, and the Royal Orb pulsated with immense power.


    ''Chi!''


    "Ahh!!"


    Darcel, Aniela, and Masami were taken entirely off guard, getting flung away like leaves when the Royal Orb suddenly pulsated.


    Before they rolled far away, the trio quickly stopped themselves, promptly standing right back up. Their gazes narrowed on the Royal Orb for a brief moment.


    They couldn''t focus on it for even a second later when they all felt a stinging pain from their palms.


    Tossing their eyes down towards their hands, the trio became even more surprised when seeing a long charred mark at the center of their palms.


    "Fuck! What the hell was that?! If it wasn''t for whatever that was, I for sure felt like I was going to breakthrough!" Masami was cursing out her rage without any filter.


    Her frustration could be understood, though. It was like a hard-earned reward she was working towards got ruthlessly pulled out from her all in a span of a split moment.


    Compared to Masami''s frustration, Aniela had an expression filled with shock. Her eyes couldn''t leave her palm as she was subconsciously muttering out,


    "A mental block! That really was one. This¡­.this has to be the first time I''ve experienced that."


    ''So this has to be why so few cultivators can become Mages. That mental block is something else. Plus, that Royal Orb had such a visceral reaction.'' Darcel was quickly connecting the dots in his head.


    In terms of comprehension of talent, Darcel didn''t think he was being boastful in thinking he and the girls are most likely among the best in the entire Continent.


    As of now, each of them could comprehend Innate Qi as easily as sleeping.


    And Innate Qi wasn''t simple at all to comprehend.


    Most genius cultivators would usually rely on comprehending a cultivation manual to help with understanding Innate Qi.


    A cultivation manual would give any cultivator profound insight into cultivation as a whole. This would allow them to, in turn, comprehend bits and pieces of the complex properties of Innate Qi.


    This is also why it''s not uncommon or even bad at all if someone spends dozens of years in the Innate Core realm.


    Surmounting each level and forming a crack in one''s dantian core requires a level of comprehension far beyond any average cultivator.


    However, none of these rules apply to either Darcel, Aniela, or Masami. With a simple thought, they could comprehend Innate Qi. They all have absolute ease, not needing any type of cultivation manual to get through this realm.


    The only reason they can''t repeatedly breakthrough is because of the amount of Innate Qi energy they require for each level.


    Compared to even the highest of geniuses, the amount of Innate Qi energy the trio needs would utterly astound anyone in the Continent.


    With all this in mind, Darcel knows their comprehension needs to be absolutely perfect. Even though they quickly comprehend Magical Energy, they still needed a more significant push to fully become Mages.


    "Hmph! No matter if we fail this time, we''ll just try again! I know you''re thinking that our comprehension skills are already insane enough, Darcel. So let''s just jump right back to it!"


    Masami already regained her confidence, completely ignoring the pain stinging her hand.


    "Yea, you''re absolutely right, Darcy! Our comprehension is at a great boundary. There''s no way we can fail this." Aniela similarly regained her confidence.


    Even though both girls didn''t hear anything from Darcel, they could still feel his general thoughts from his Darkness Soul link.


    Darcel wasn''t too surprised the girls could achieve this. The closer and stronger their soul bonds are, the more they could understand each other''s base thoughts.


    Although for heavier issues that require going deep within their mental psyche, none of them could achieve that yet.


    Focusing his mind off from that, Darcel nodded towards the girls and told them, "Alright. Just keep focus this time and push through no matter what. We can become Mages, but it will be a bit tricky to do so."


    Then, once again, Darcel, Aniela, and Masami strolled up to the Royal Orb, crouched down, and touched it.


    Because they already experienced the whole sensation in full, the trio didn''t take long at all before reaching the borders of a Magical breakthrough.


    This time, they didn''t allow themselves to fall into a Magical Trance.


    They intently focused their minds, thoroughly feeling out even the slightest sensation of Magical Energy. Then, in only several seconds, Darcel, Aniela, and Masami once again felt that immovable Mental Block.


    Prepared this time, the trio attempted to force right on through the Mental Block.


    However, this method soon proved to be far more complicated than they thought. The trio felt it was like trying to force their way through powerful quicksand, very slow and arduous.


    But before this process could even continue a second longer, Darcel, Aniela, and Masami''s Chaotic Shards reacted.


    A small stream of Chaotic Energy streamed right towards their minds causing them to immediately feel like their horizons have tremendously expanded!


    All at once, Darcel, Aniela, and Masami felt their comprehension crazily hasten to speeds they never thought was possible before.


    However, right as the trio was about to push directly through this mental block, the Royal Orb once again pulsated with power.


    And this time, its Magical Power massively increased, becoming a colossal tidal wave that once again took the trio for a shocking surprise.


    ''Chi!''


    "Ahh!!''


    Darcel, Aniela, and Masami were practically blasted away from the Royal Orb pulsate of power.


    While sailing in midair, the trio promptly caught themselves and flipped back onto their feet. Their gazes intently focused on the Royal Orb, each of them experiencing a different set of emotions.

 Chapter 288 - Chaotic Mages

    A rising sense of frustration bubbled within Masami; caution began to scrunch up on Aniela''s face while Darcel became intently focused.


    Among the trio, Darcel had instantly realized what they actually needed to do. He for sure knows this will allow them to breakthrough to Mages. But it certainly will be painful, challenging, and even quite risky.


    As he thought of this, he also quickly work his mind to quell the girl''s frustration since he felt it rising up within them.


    "Ah! Enough! We can''t fail here! One more push and at full power!"


    Masami apparently had enough. She was beginning to release her bloodline powers, thinking this should be the solution.


    But right as she was about to let her rage boil over, Aniela suddenly grasped her shoulders. A sliver of Light Energy formed on her palm as she touched Masami''s shoulder.


    Then a small stream of Light Energy smoothly coursed through Masami''s body, causing her rage to simmer down.


    Aniela had then matched her gaze with Masami, who was giving her a slightly confused furrowed brow look.


    Keeping her same cautious expression, Aniela began telling her, "I don''t think our bloodline will be the best method for this. Who knows how well Magic and cultivation mixed together. Rather, I''m starting to believe it''s our Chaotic Shards that should do the work. And this worries me."


    "Worries you?" Masami''s expression only became more puzzled. "Why should it? I mean¡­.from everything we experience by this power, it can break the rules and logic to its whims. It''s not like this will destroy our bodies, right?"


    "The thing is, Masami, we never really use an abundance of Chaotic Energy before. It''s always either for instinctive protection or just for an attack boost." Darcel suddenly decided to join in the conversation at this time.


    Immediately Aniela and Masami snapped their attention over to him. Even before Darcel thoroughly explained it, Aniela saw where this was going while Masami remained a bit skeptical.


    Although, neither girl spoke up, intending to let Darcel continue his explanation.


    "I''ve realized it after this recent failure. No matter if we keep trying a thousand times, we will never fully reach Mage hood. We need to stimulate Chaotic Energy on our own and to a higher degree than we ever used before. I''m positively assured that''s why our Chaotic Energy keeps reacting on its own to Magical Energy."


    Darcel laid out his whole thinking.


    The skepticism on Masami''s face continued to grow as she then asked, "I guess you''re right. But¡­.isn''t this also a bit contradictory? I mean, what about the cultivators who can become Mages? They obviously didn''t have Chaotic Energy. If they did, I''m sure they would''ve ruled this whole continent already."


    "Hmmm¡­.I think something strange is up with those Mages. They possibly have certain stipulations with them before becoming Mages. Plus, it was said all cultivator''s Mages just have this horrid Magical Talent."


    Aniela said as she recalled the very little information there is about Mage cultivators.


    Both Aniela and Masami''s words rummaged within Darcel''s mind for a moment.


    He could see it was certainly strange that they needed the boost of Chaotic Energy to breakthrough. Especially considering the fact that their comprehension abilities shouldn''t lose out to anyone.


    However, no matter how odd this situation was, it was their only option.


    Pushing down any suspicions or questions he had, Darcel told the girls, "We can save the questions for later. For now, we must push through with Chaotic Energy. I see no other way, and it''s a quick route. Above all, I''m sure we can become extremely powerful Mages from this method."


    Aniela and Masami took a moment to think over Darcel''s words before responding. Although, they didn''t need to think for long. For as everything Darcel had just said wasn''t wrong at all.


    Everything they needed was in their Chaotic Shards and the Royal Orb. No matter others'' strange circumstances, all that matters right now is them.


    Moreover, Aniela and Masami could admit that they felt it would be exhilarating to become powerful mages.


    To see those outrageously arrogant Mages be humbled by a lot would be quite pleasing in their eyes.


    "Understood, Darcy/Let''s just go already." Aniela and Masami''s voices overlapped with each other.


    With their determination at its peak, Darcel finally turned back over to the Royal Orb.


    Throughout their entire discussion, that rainbow color orb made no trace of pulsating with any Magical Energy.


    Right then, Darcel, Aniela, and Masami swiftly made it back over to the Royal Orb. They crouched down and reached out their hands, nearly touching it.


    But right before they made contact, the trio simultaneously stimulated their Chaotic Shards.


    Immediately, an incredible stream of energy, far more powerful than their bloodline powers, coursed throughout their entire bodies. This feeling of power made the trio feel like they were on top of the whole world!


    However, after only a second passing, the trio felt the heavy wave of exhaustion rapidly nearing them.


    Without any hesitation, Darcel, Aniela, and Masami hurriedly smacked their palms upon the Royal Orb.


    This time, the Royal Orb immediately radiated in a bright rainbow glow.


    And at the same time, Darcel, Aniela, and Masami felt their Chaotic Shards pulsate even more. Then, in just merely five seconds, the trio felt the Mental Block to become Mages resurface.


    Darcel, Aniela, and Masami didn''t hesitate, attempting to push through with the Chaotic Energy coursing in their bodies.


    On natural instinct, the trio directed streams of Chaotic Energy specifically towards their brains.


    All at once, Darcel, Aniela, and Masami''s comprehension abilities reached a level never seen before. And with a thought, they tried pushing right through the Magical Mental Block!


    But, despite Chaotic Energy tremendously boosting their abilities, the trio still couldn''t shatter this Magical Barrier.


    They felt they were only a fine line away from obtaining an overflow of a new incredible power but needed just one big push.


    At this moment, Darcel steeled his mind.


    ''Use even more Chaotic Energy!'' He suddenly called out in both Aniela and Masami''s minds.


    Both Aniela and Masami didn''t become surprised, heeding Darcel''s words like it was an instinctive reaction.


    Right then, at the same time, Darcel, Aniela, and Masami pulled even more Chaotic Energy from their Soul''s Core. As a result, within each of their Soul''s spaces, a bright green shine engulfed the entire space.


    Because the Royal Orb was actively stimulating their Chaotic Shards, the trio, in turn, could pull out even more Chaotic Energy than what they could normally achieve.


    "Nnng!"


    At that moment, neither Darcel, Aniela, nor Masami could suppress a groan from the sudden influx of tremendous pain!


    They felt as if their whole bodies were getting split open, piece by piece, with a rusted sword. Long gray cracks started to break Darcel, Aniela, and Masam''s skins.


    From the gray cracks, a strange gray substance could be seen bubbling within.


    Under this extreme state, Darcel, Aniela, and Masami felt like hours passed. Each of them felt delirious, on the verge of passing out.


    However, out of sheer determination and their powerful Wills, Darcel, Aniela, and Masami stubbornly persisted.


    In actuality, only five seconds passed since this process started. But, right as only a single second passed, Darcel, Aniela, and Masami finally heard it.


    ''Ka-Cha!''


    It was like several explosions went off in their minds all at once.


    At that moment, the impenetrable Magical Mental Block preventing Darcel, Aniela, and Masami from breakingthrough shattered into millions of pieces!


    From this breakthrough, it was like a dam burst around them.


    Massive streams of Magical Energy soared straight into Darcel, Aniela, and Masami like moths to a flame.


    Within each of their Soul and Dantian''s spaces, their once half-formed Magical Seeds quickly morphed into a fully formed small gray seed!


    Then, after only a second, their Magical Seeds burst open, releasing an unending stream of Magical Energy within the trio. And upon their Magical Seeds bursting open, the small gray seed quickly morphed into a new form.


    In just a few short moments, the once tiny gray seed shifted into the shape of a small gray insect.


    This small gray insect is Darcel, Aniela, and Masami''s Magical Insect Cores!


    With their Magical Insect Cores fully formed, this signifies that Darcel, Aniela, and Masami finally broke through and became Mages!


    Although, as monumental this achievement was, the trio couldn''t properly bask in it. Not when upon breakingthrough, each of them suddenly gained this head-splitting headache.


    Chaotic Energy immediately dispersed from their brains, causing the trio to deal with the after-effects of using too much of that energy.


    While the trio was forced to deal with this tremendous headache, a massive crack split across the center of the Royal Orb.


    Then, in just a second, the Royal Orb pulsated with the highest amount of power it could possibly achieve!


    ''Bang!''


    In a beautiful rainbow color light show, the Royal Orb exploded in pure Magical Energy. And the Royal Orb''s Magical Energy split into three different streams and drilled into Darcel, Aniela, and Masami''s bodies.


    The Royal Orb''s Magical Energy not only quickly cleared up their headache but had also soared straight into their Magical Insect Cores, strengthening it to unprecedented levels.


    After several seconds, the rainbow glow dispersed from the Ice Temple. The frantic streams of Magical Energy halted, causing the area to fall back to calm silence.


    At the same time, Darcel, Aniela, and Masami collapsed to their knees.


    Each of them was huffing and panting, obviously nearly out of their bodily stamina.


    But none of them showcased any fatigue expressions. On the contrary, each of them looked insanely elated.


    They all could sense it, a new powerful form of energy permanently nestling within their Soul and Dantian''s spaces.


    This was pure Magical Energy!


    And right then, Darcel, Aniela, and Masami simultaneously flung their eyes open, not even realizing they had closed it before.


    For a brief moment, within each of their eyes, a blinding bright rainbow color light spewed out like dazzling sun rays.

 Chapter 289 - Trying To Leave

    As they kneeled on the ground with their eyes lighting up in a rainbow radiance, Darcel, Aniela and Masami were basking in the sensation of Magical Energy for a brief moment.


    When they opened their eyes, it was like the Magical Energy within them suddenly decided to pulsate with incredible power.


    Each of their Insect Magical Seeds was releasing waves and waves of pure Magical Energy.


    These waves of Magical Energy felt nearly similar to getting bathed in a relaxing spring pool.


    At that moment, the trio all had the same thought.


    So this is Magical Energy? It indeed was incredible!


    Darcel, Aniela, and Masami all wanted to stay in their position, basking in the sensations of Magical Energy, and began comprehending even more of it.


    But before they could do so, the three of them all suddenly went utterly rigid.


    Their bodies began to violently quiver as if they were experiencing an intense frill chill. Their eyes became slightly unfocused, and a small stream of blood pooled out from their masks.


    All at once, the trio was assaulted with a heavy sensation of immense pain!


    "Bleh!"


    Darcel, Aniela, and Masami simultaneously puked out slightly grey blood, staining their clothes and the icy ground.


    "Aacck! Ah! It feels like both my head and body are going to split open!" Masami described what they all were experiencing at this moment.


    Even though the breakthrough to Magical Energy did help clear some of Chaotic Energy''s after-effects, it couldn''t heal everything.


    At most, it was simply suppressing the inevitable. And now, the pain was hitting the trio all at once.


    Luckily for them, because of the aid of Magical Energy, the trio didn''t end up passing out from an overload of pain. Although, what they were undergoing now was obviously less than desirable.


    Darcel and Aniela didn''t even speak out. Instead, they both simply flashed their spatial ring to Masami, causing her eyes to light up in realization.


    Then, without any more words needing to be shared, the trio swiftly took out several earth-rank healing pills.


    Stuffing the healing pills into their mouths, Darcel, Aniela and Masami swiftly sat upright to properly circulate the abundance of healing energy.


    In just a few seconds, their previously cracked skins and internal injuries rapidly healed up.


    Even though the after-effects of Chaotic Energy was potent, Darcel, Aniela, and Masami could also rely on their powerful physical bodies for quicker regeneration.


    Furthermore, Earth Rank pills are famously known for treating any and all severe injuries in a matter of seconds. These were the kind of resources only held by late rank Heavenly Kings or even titled Grand Sages.


    Compared to Mortal Rank Pills, Earth Rank pills can more easily heal the damage done to one''s body made by Qi attacks.


    And the Earth Rank pills the trio had taken were all of very high quality, courtesy of the Snow Angel mercenary group.


    As they heal back up to near 100%, the tiro could feel the presence of Magical Energy much better within their bodies.


    Similar to their Qi energy, Magical Energy smoothly flowed throughout their entire being like a calm stream of water.


    Then, after a full minute passing, Darcel, Aniela, and Masami healed nearly all of their injuries. At this moment, the previous insufferable pain had finally cleared up. As of now, the trio only had very slight minor injuries that won''t affect them at all.


    Upon healing up, Aniela flung her eyes back open, her expression full of smiles. She stretched her arms in the air and spoke in a genuinely excited tone.


    "Ahhh~. Alright! Now that''s everything finally done with, let''s test our newfound Magical Prowess, shall we?"


    At her words, Darcel and Masami similarly felt a rise of anticipation.


    Right then, each of them held one palm close to their faces and began to stimulate their Insect Magical Cores.


    Gathering and revolving Magical Energy from their cores was as seamlessly easy as using their Qi energy. With a thought, Darcel, Aniela, and Masami could feel Magical Power amplify within their bodies.


    In the exact same manner for when they want to send Qi out of their bodies, the trio directed the Magical Energy towards a single point within their palms.


    Then, at the same time, white, blue, and black lights mixed around the ruined Ice temple.


    Upon Aniela''s palm was a bright white color Magical energy ball, Masami''s palm gathered a radiant blue color Magical energy ball while Darcel had an abyss-like dark color Magical energy ball swirling at the center of his palm.


    In that instance, Darcel, Aniela, and Masami had their gazes intently focused on their own Magical energy ball.


    "Seeing Magic up close and performing it all on our own. This¡­.it''s quite something. Compared to Qi, this truly looked more fantastical."


    Aniela spoke her thoughts out loud. Truly it was hard for her to describe it in words. But the Magical energy ball had a distinctly different appearance than any other Qi attack she previously used.


    Whereas Qi''s energy looked sharped and emitted a dangerous aura. Magic appeared more whimsical and fascinating to simply gaze upon.


    Darcel and Masami had similar sentiments as Aniela. Hell, Masami, who would usually comment something more snarky, was left a bit speechless while staring into her Magical energy ball.


    And the more each of them stared into the Magical energy ball, the trio was beginning to fall into a comprehension trance.


    Mysteries about Magical Energy were unraveling to them at varying paces. Aniela and Masami''s understanding was coming slower, while Darcel felt like he was improving at a rapid pace.


    But before they could fall into a complete trance, Darcel suddenly jolted himself up. He quickly snapped away his Magical energy ball, focusing back on the present.


    As tempting as it was to fall into that trance, Darcel wanted it to happen at a safer place.


    Who knows if while in this Ice ruined temple, someone or something might come out and get the drop on them.


    With all this in mind, Darcel called out to Aniela and Masami, telling them, "Aniela, Masami, let''s not fall into a trance here. It''s too unsafe."


    "H-uh??"


    Both Aniela and Masami legitimately jumped in a slight startle. Darcel''s words caused them to be pulled back into reality.


    Aniela''s lips curved up as she dispersed her Magical energy ball. She felt so much anticipation for the future that she could feel her bloodline boiling in excitement. Gripping both her hands together, she said out loud,


    "With this¡­.with this! We no longer will have to keep our heads down. We can start a legend nobody has ever seen before!"


    "Heh! Oh man! I can''t wait to see the shit-eating looks on those damn Mages'' faces when we come back more powerful than ever!"


    Masami''s excitement was also plainly evident. Her now two foxtails were frantically swishing around as if she was just gifted the greatest treat in the whole world.


    "Alright, alright. Let''s not get too ahead of ourselves. We sti-"


    Before Darcel could finish his sentence, he detected several Magical presences coming rapidly close to their ruined Ice temple.


    After breaking through to Magehood, Darcel''s Magical Sense had, of course, developed and evolved. Now, he could clearly sense the raw power of Magical Energy that slumbers inside all Mages.


    Naturally, Aniela and Masami had also detected the Mages from their evolved Magical Senses.


    Slight frustrations crossed Masami''s face as she said, "Tch! After all this time now, some uninvited guests decide to show up? And since they''re all Mages¡­.I''m willing to bet it''s somehow related to that blue robe guy we saw a while ago."


    "Let''s see¡­.if things were to come to a fight, I don''t think we''ll lose out in a fight if there''s not too many of them. But with this line-up, we may have to quickly escape." Aniela laid out her thinking almost immediately.


    Her indifferently even tone showcased she had zero qualms about needing to escape if things quickly go south.


    One thing Aniela knows how to be more than anything is cautious. Even if her overly cautiousness nature may be unnecessary, she didn''t even want the slightest of trouble to befall her team.


    When Aniela told her thinking, Masami crossed her arms, her expression slightly souring.


    However, she didn''t bother to raise any disagreement. No matter how ill-tempered she is, she couldn''t forget the lessons forcefully inscribed into her by a certain demoness of a woman.


    In contrast to the girl''s cautiousness, Darcel was already standing up and looking towards the entrance of the ruined Ice temple. He had a calm, soothing tone as he told the girls,


    "From what I''m sensing, the ones who came here don''t really have any hostile intentions. And since they''re already here, let''s just get this over with. If we can take all of them on, we''ll fight. If we can''t, we''ll leave. You girls, ready?"


    Seeing how quick Darcel was ready to jump into action did cause different mixed reactions within Aniela and Masami.


    "I suppose we are already in the mix/Alright! Let''s get it done." Aniela and Masami''s voices mixed in with each other.


    Aniela was relenting while Masami noticeably pumped up excitedly from Darcel''s decisive reaction.


    Then, without anymore hesitation, Darcel, Aniela, and Masami flew right out of the ruined Ice temple, quickly soaring straight into the skies.


    Since they knew several people were coming, Darcel didn''t bother with trying to stay ignorant of the situation. Those Mage presences had an obvious specific keen intent on them, and none of them were even attempting to hide their aura.


    And as they flew several hundred feet into the skies, just for a split moment, Darcel, Aniela, and Msaami thought they could safely make it out.


    But before they made it to any father, their Magical Senses detected several presences right behind them.


    "Hey. You three are newly Mage cultivators, right? Wait up for a second."


    A man''s voice spoke out to the trio. A sliver of Magical energy leaked into his tone, causing his words to seem impossible to ignore.


    Darcel, Aniela, and Masami simultaneously stopped. They all traded glances with each other, and Darcel mouthed to them, "Just stay calm."


    Aniela and Masami took a quiet breath and slightly nodded.


    At the same time then, Darcel, Aniela, and Masami tossed their gazes back around them, only to see several familiar sights.

 Chapter 290 - Calling Card

    Lined up behind them fifty feet away from Darcel, Aniela and Masami were six blue robe men.


    Each of their robes had the same lightning bolts design running down their luxurious made clothes, showcasing they all came from the same Mage group.


    The Mages here were all male, and nearly all of them looked unimpressive.


    The only ones who actually caught more of the trio''s attention was the blue robe Mage they saw before.


    He was standing next to the only other distinct-looking man in the group.


    This man appeared taller than the rest, having a more solid physique that carried a powerful aura around him. With just a look, most people would be disinclined to mess with this man.


    Adding on to his distinct appearance was a blue lightning symbol inscribed at the center of his forehead.


    Gazing into this unique-looking symbol, Darcel, Aniela, and Masami could just feel the Magical Power emitting from it.


    From only a brief look over, the trio could easily identify this man was the leader within this small group.


    At this moment, several thoughts ran through Darcel''s mind.


    Going off his Magical Senses, he can perceive that all of these blue robe Mages are exceptionally powerful. Especially the Mage with the blue lightning symbol inscribed on his forehead.


    Weighing his options, Darcel made a rough estimate on their assurance of winning and escaping.


    As he did so, he let no change show in his body posture. He kept himself calm and even, speaking in an unhurried voice.


    "Yes, we are the Mages. Is there something you need from us?"


    As he spoke, Darcel was finding it increasingly suspicious that these guys knew they would specifically be in this spot.


    Of course, he could gather that the Mage they''ve seen before had played a part in locating them.


    But Darcel was completely sure that nobody had followed them when making it to this ruined Ice temple.


    The only explanation Darcel could think of was that either his and the girl''s Magehood breakthrough was so powerful that it essentially made them a signal beam.


    Or, these Mages simply accidentally stumbled upon them and sensed their cultivation and Magical aura.


    Either way, Darcel already had his guard raised up before any one of the blue robe Mages spoke.


    Seeing how calm yet tightly guarded Darcel, Aniela, and Masami were, the lightning tattoo Mage let loose a small amicable smile.


    He began to speak in a seemingly more friendly tone as he then said, "Ah, honestly, we didn''t come for any harm. You see, we''re from the Lightning Mage group, and all of our interests were captured by you three. After all, you three surely know that your Magehood breakthrough would leave most, if not all, utterly shocked, right?"


    "Hmm, yes. That may very well be so. But, what is specifically your business with us."


    Aniela sharply got to the point. Even though these people were trying to appear as non-hostile, she found that the most suspicious. After all, in their violently cruel world, it''s quite easy to hide one''s true intentions by putting on a smiling face.


    Moreover, Aniela simply didn''t want to waste any more words than needed with these suspicious-looking Mages.


    "Wanting to get straight down to business? Alright then."


    The lightning tattoo Mage, the leader of his squadron, suddenly got a bit more serious. His expression became calmer as he plainly laid out his thinking to the trio.


    "Quite honestly, we''ve never seen Mage cultivators like you three. The Magical Aura emitting from you is shocking, to say the least. It has more latent potential than even natural-born Mages. And for this, many other non-conforming Mages would definitely either try to enslave or kill you. So why don''t you three come with us? I''m assuming you all don''t have much information about Mages as a whole."


    Darcel, Aniela, and Masami silently took in the leader''s words. They all didn''t respond for a few moments as various thoughts ran through their minds.


    Although, Darcel didn''t need to take a moment longer to think. His guess already got reaffirmed within his mind after this brief exchange.


    He then decided to telepathically communicate his thoughts, informing Aniela and Masami, ''From my rough estimate, they''re all not too powerful. At most, each of them should be equal to either first or second-level Heavenly Kings. That tattoo man, he might be more powerful, though. We''ll just leave; no point in fighting.''


    Darcel didn''t need to look back to know what Aniela and Masami were thinking.


    Within his Darkness Soul link, he could perceive Aniela''s calmness over his decision, obviously preferring to not take any useless risks.


    While with Masami, he could detect some slight unwillingness. With the new power flowing throughout her, she evidently wanted to test how far she could go. Plus, she, in general, never really liked the action of escaping.


    But nevertheless, both girls agreed to this decision.


    Darcel could feel two pulsates of their energies within his Darkness Soul link, indicating that they both agreed.


    Their entire exchange had really only lasted a few seconds.


    During these few seconds of silence, the Lightning Mages all believed the trio was going to accept. In their eyes, it made the most sense.


    The Lightning Mages assumed that Darcel''s group was led here astray by other deceiving Mages. No other cultivators would come on this specific route without the intention of becoming Mages.


    From this, the Lightning Mages believed they could easily coax these seemingly naive cultivators and pick up extremely powerful talents.


    The leader of their squadron wasn''t boasting at all.


    All of them genuinely sensed something special about the Magical Energy slumbering deep within Darcel''s group.


    Right then, the leader was about to speak more convincing words to persuade the trio.


    However, the following words he heard from Darcel''s group left him and his other members just a bit stunned.


    "We appreciate the offer, but we already have a Mage group to go back to. Not sure if you''ve heard of it, but they''re called the Siren Blood Mage group. And in fact, one of their high-ranking members specifically told us to come here. His name is Siren Blade, and he performed a test that allowed him to see into our slumbering Magical Talent, and he knows that we''re here. So, if you''ll excuse us, we''ll be taking our leave."


    Darcel told in a firmly confident tone. He spoke so naturally that it truly didn''t seem like he was lying about any part.


    Truthfully, Darcel already made his mind up about leaving no matter what.


    At this point, he just wanted to cover all of their tracks just in case these Lightning Mages tried to start something or follow.


    With how information gathering works, Darcel leaned on the assumption that these Lightning Mages would know about the Siren Blood Mages.


    After all, despite the fact they were far away from them and were a cultivation group, the Snow Angels still had intel on various Mage''s groups, including Siren Blade''s.


    And even if they don''t believe him, Darcel was positively confident about escaping unscathed anyways.


    "Oh? I see¡­.so it''s the Siren Blood Mages, huh? Alright then. Here, at least take this with you."


    The leader didn''t hesitate as he pulled out a blue badge and tossed it towards Darcel. As he did so, his other members all gazed at him with expressions filled with shock.


    Each of them looked like they wanted to say something but had somehow managed to hold their tongues.


    Catching the blue-colored badge, Darcel, Aniela and Masami immediately set their gazes on it.


    It didn''t look like anything overly special. But there was a lightning bolt design running along the center of the badge, looking nearly identical to the art on the Lightning Mages'' robes and the leader''s forehead.


    As they briefly inspected the badge, the leader explained to them, "Just interject some Magical Energy into that badge, and you can call our Lightning Mage group. Consider this as our calling card. Just in case you''re ever in need of a second option."


    Darcel flashed the Lightning badge into his spatial ring and then gave a seemingly appreciative nod towards the leader.


    Afterward, Darcel whipped his attention back around to Aniela and Masami.


    Both girls gave a similarly calm nod though Darcel could feel that they were both eager to get out of here already.


    Then, without any more words, Darcel, Aniela, and Masami took off back into the skies. Without the need for any violence or action, the trio safely made their leave, soaring into the far horizon in just a few seconds.


    Left with only themselves, everyone in the Lightning Mage squadron directed their gazes on their leader again.


    The only one who spoke up was the Lightning Mage Darcel''s group had previously encountered. His expression was a bit incredulous as he asked,


    "Are we just going to let them leave like that? Wouldn''t it just be better to save the future hassle?"


    In contrast to his other members'' intently curious looks, the leader had a calm smile gracing his lips. He never took his eyes off from where Darcel''s group left as said to the others,


    "Even looking past their innately talented Magical Auras, those three aren''t weak in their cultivation at all. I even felt a bit of danger from them, mostly the only guy in their group. If we tried to force, I have no doubts they would be able to escape."


    After he finished talking, the leader turned his sights back on his group. As he saw each of them contemplate his words, he continued on to speak.


    "Furthermore, what if what they said about the Siren Blood Mage group is true? If they were to escape and inform that group about us and our actions, things wouldn''t be pretty for any of us. So for now, we''ll just slowly foster them before swallowing them to our side."


    Hearing that their leader obviously didn''t intend to simply let this matter go caused the other Lightning Mage''s eyes to light up.


    If they''re going to play the waiting game, then that''s fine too. None of them had any doubts they would lose out this way.


    The only Lightning Mage with slightly different thoughts was the man who first met with Darcel''s group.


    He was as confident as everyone else about playing the long game. But, for some reason, he had a strange feeling about the trio. It was like those three were far more special than what they showed.


    He had obviously felt when he had first scouted them out through a treasure. But even without the treasure now, he could still feel something distinct about them.


    The Lightning Mage shuffled this to the back of his mind, intending to discuss this more privately with his squad leader.

 Chapter 291 - Great Return

    In just a span of a few minutes, Darcel, Aniela and Masami were already a couple miles away from the Frozen Prison Domain.


    Upon leaving, the trio was surprised by several things.


    Firstly, it was far easier to leave the Frozen Prison Domain than to explore it.


    While in the Domain, the trio always felt like they were going in circles with the repeated scenery. And sometimes, they could swear they were actually revisiting the same places.


    Darcel fathoms the only reason they found the Royal Orb so quickly was because of the groundbreaking abilities his Chaotic Energy holds.


    Compared to this, leaving was just a simple breeze.


    By simply flying far away from the Frozen Prison Domain as a whole, they quickly left the area.


    There wasn''t any need to do complicated twists or turns. Plus, they didn''t even encounter any more massive snow-white eagles.


    However, the strangest aspect that had occurred was a loss of a distinct sensation. It was like when they were far enough, a chill that the trio didn''t even realize was in their bodies suddenly left them.


    Darcel, Aniela, and Masami all assumed that it was related to that haunting Demon spirit.


    But none of them were inclined to go back and check; they had much more critical tasks on their plates.


    And as they traveled out far enough to where it seemed completely safe, Aniela and Masami suddenly dashed ahead of Darcel.


    They both promptly flew in front of him, causing him to curiously stop. For a while now, he could already tell something was bothering them, but he chose to wait until they were securely alone.


    Then, like they were in sync, both girls crossed their arms under their varying size busts, and Masami spoke first, her tone being surprisingly serious.


    "Darcel, no way should keep those damn shady Mages badges! I think we have trouble brewing right under us."


    "Indeed. I can''t say I know everything about what they intend to do with us, but all of their actions just show how suspicious they are. Their first red flag came as soon as they somehow managed to find us among all the other ruined Ice temples." Aniela calmly spoke out her reasoning.


    Under this context, it indeed seemed like the girls were correct in their doubts.


    When recalling the Lightning Mages'' actions, Darcel could admit they all were highly suspicious. Hell, he already deemed them suspicious during their brief exchange.


    With all this in mind, the logical move should be to immediately discard the Lightning badge.


    However, Darcel was genuinely hesitant to do so.


    There was one thing that the Lightning Mages said that had undoubtedly piqued his interest. That is something about his and the girl''s latent Magical Aura potential.


    As they talked, Darcel could see it in each of those Lightning Mage''s eyes. They all couldn''t conceal the glint of greed, as if they all had just encountered great treasures.


    And since they all apparently thought this way, Darcel believed they could milk this for everything it''s worth.


    Darcel took a few moments to organize his thoughts in a straightforward manner before telling the girls,


    "Right, I know how suspicious those guys were. And most likely, they have some kind of treacherous plans for us. But I''m sure you two also spotted that greed within their eyes. For sure, they really value our Magical potential and probably want to use it for their own means. Meaning, we can take it for everything it''s worth."


    Aniela and Masami paused for a moment, their previous firm momentum leaving them.


    Of course, they had also noticed the strange glint within the Lightning Mage''s eyes. It''s what further pushed them both to raise this badge issue.


    And then, when Darcel brought this point to life, both Aniela and Masami could understand his reasoning.


    Mainly what they need right now is an abundance of high-quality resources if they ever want to make any kind of significant progress in their cultivation. And now that they are Mages, they would also need resources for their Magical progress.


    Having access to two Mage group''s resources seemed like an excellent way to gain a big start on this.


    Although, Aniela and Masami weren''t entirely convinced. Despite how good it sounds, their lingering doubts couldn''t be quickly cleared away.


    "That all sounds good, Darcy but¡­.I''m still not so sure it can work so smoothly for us. Anything could go haywire." Aniela spoke out her doubts.


    "Yea! I mean, those guys might even see through us trying to play a fool out of them." Masami perfectly followed up with her own doubts.


    Heeding the girl''s lingering suspicion, Darcel thought it over for a moment.


    Almost immediately, a somewhat suitable idea popped into his mind, and he told the girls, "Alright then. How about this? We won''t go to that group until we''re far stronger than we are now. Once we''re so powerful that they can''t really touch us, we could also attempt to enlist that whole group under our command. Either way, they''re not going to come after us now. And if they do, we''ll be protected by the Siren Mages."


    "Hmmm¡­."


    Both Aniela and Masami grumbled a bit as they contemplated Darcel''s reasoning. They stayed like this for a few seconds before Aniela relented first.


    With a quiet sigh, she shrugged her shoulders and said, "I rarely ever see you make a wrong judgment call Darcy. I guess we can temporarily keep this badge for now."


    "But! At the first sign of danger, destroy that thing immediately!" Masami similarly relented but still pressed on her caution.


    Giving one last nod of assurance, Darcel took back the lead in front of the girls.


    Now that they were on the same page of agreement, Darcel, Aniela, and Masami continued flying back towards Azog Ice Town with greater speed.


    ¡­.


    At Azog Ice Town; the Siren Blood Mage Organization.


    As per usual, within the Siren Blood Mage group, all Mages were performing their daily tasks.


    From the first moment Darcel, Aniela, and Masami left their group, nearly all Siren Mages forgot about them entirely.


    After all, those masked youths left their buildings seemingly as much of a failure as any other foolish cultivator.


    There were only a few Mages that were bored enough with what they''re currently doing that recalled Darcel''s group as a meandering talking point.


    Within the main lobby of their organization, one such group of Mages had Darcel''s group as their meandering discussion.


    "Really, you should''ve seen it to believe it. Those three brats were practically oozing this hot gas of confidence. And you know what happened? They all had to walk out of here in utter shame."


    One of the Siren Mages said in a disdainfully mocking tone. Laughter began to erupt between his other four teammates.


    "Haha! Seriously, when will these cultivators ever learn? They''re simply too lowbrow to ever understand our powers."


    "Heh! In all honesty, I still don''t see why we need to enlist all kinds of trashy help. Ever since the Mercenary Exchange Event, both the Kilri Circle and the Trithua Rouge group have been cooped up into their places like cowardly hermits. Most obviously, they''re becoming weaker while we only grow stronger."


    As one of the few Mercenary groups that didn''t participate in the event, mostly everyone in the Siren Blood Mage group felt as if they lucked out.


    With the losses of numerous powerful figures, Mercenary groups that were once all-powerful are now brought back to a contentious level.


    At this rate, nearly all Siren Mages were inscribed with the hope that they could finally rise to the very peak of all Mercenary groups. They believed it was only a matter of time now.


    And soon enough, at least the regular Siren Mages members were coming to believe their rise in power has no place for any cultivators.


    Right then, as that specific set of Siren Mages was about to continue their meandering talks, a loud bang was heard at the front door.


    Nearly everyone in the lobby got suddenly distracted, immediately directing their attention straight at the entrance. And when they saw who had barged in, their curious gazes promptly turned disdainful.


    Three familiar-looking masked youths stood tall and confidently at their entrance. Then, without any hesitation, the trio boldly strolled up to the lobby''s main desk.


    "Tch? This shit again? Are these three too brain-damaged to know it''s useless?"


    One of the Siren Mages who were previously talking down on Darcel''s group before spoke in a not-so-subtle tone of voice.


    From his comment, it was like a dam of jeers erupted throughout the Siren Mages.


    Despite leaving for a few days, this cultivation trio returned to their Mage group almost entirely the same?


    When inspecting the trio with their Magical Senses, none of the regular Siren Mages could detect even a trace of Magical Power. At this point, this cultivation trio would just waste their time!


    As other Mage''s annoyances continued to rise, the only one who had a different reaction was the high-level Siren Mage behind the main desk.


    And her reaction wasn''t anything subtle.


    She outright stared at Darcel''s group with immensely shocked eyes. It was like she was just fed mind-shattering news that violently shook her very soul.


    However, because Darcel, Aniela, and Masami were taking all of the attention, nobody had noticed her reaction.


    Darcel, Aniela, and Masami were seemingly indifferent to the rising jeers and mocking comments until they abruptly stopped.


    Then, before any one of the Siren Mages could react, Masami''s aggressively loud voice boomed throughout the entire lobby.


    "So much bullshit without any knowledge."


    ''Hua!''


    At that moment, Darcel, Aniela, and Masami didn''t give any of the Siren Mages time to breathe, immediately unleashing their latent Magical Aura!


    In an instance, Magical Energy soared out Darcel, Aniela, and Masami''s bodies and whipped around the entire lobby like a spiraling hurricane.


    Now, neither Darcel, Aniela, or Masami''s Magical Energy were particularly powerful. In fact, in terms of realms, the trio was still at the starting realm of Magical Energy.


    However, this didn''t matter at all to the Siren Mages. At that moment, complete and utter silence engulfed the entire lobby.


    Some Mages had their eyes protruding from their sockets; others even rigidly stood upright, utterly forgetting about what they were previously doing.


    Nobody wanted or could believe it. But, it was impossible to fabricate Magical Energy and Aura in any capacity.


    A multitude of intense emotions ran through everyone in the lobby. Darcel, Aniela, and Masami''s latent Magical Aura weren''t merely better than other weak Mage cultivators.


    It was immensely pure and dense, almost like the trio were suns of Magical Energy.


    The final mind-shattering point was how compared to the Siren Mages who are far into the realm of Magical Energy, they all felt inferior to Darcel, Aniela, and Masami''s latent Magical Aura!

 Chapter 292 - Biological Impossibility

    "Ju-just what the hell is going on?! Ho-how can they?!"


    One of the Siren Mages couldn''t hold it in anymore. He had even pointed his shaking finger towards the trio, treating them as if they were some kind of freaks.


    And from his shouts, a calamity of other cries was raised.


    "This just has to be impossible! Three at the same time, and they have similar latent auras?!"


    "They''re cultivators¡­.just merely cultivators¡­.just how¡­."


    In a single instance, Darcel, Aniela, and Masami managed to shake every Siren Mage to their very cores.


    Compared to the Lightning Mages, the Siren Mages were having an extremely difficult time accepting this. These Mages shaped their fundamental beliefs that it''s utterly impossible for any cultivator to have strong Magical Talent.


    This belief didn''t just come from prejudice but also facts supported by what''s definitely known from Qi and Magical Energy.


    People who were born with an affinity for Qi will have an entirely different bodily structure. Their bodies will evolve to hold a dantian space and to absorb at least the weakest form of Qi energy.


    As for Magical Energy, these people were born with a Magical Space within the lower part of their stomachs.


    Inside their Magical Space is where one''s Magical Core would develop. This will allow for these people to eventually perceive Magical Energy, comprehend it, and then absorb it.


    Similar to Qi Energy, these people''s bodies will also accordingly evolve to intake stronger Magical Energy.


    All of this would show it''s biologically highly unlikely for cultivators and Mages to mix in together.


    They both have their own path to power that completely differs from each other.


    With all this in mind, it''s no wonder why the Lightning Mages and the Siren Mages had such intense reactions towards Darcel''s group.


    These three were quite literally achieving something that logically should be impossible!


    At the same time the Siren Mages was fraught and bustling with overwhelming shock. Darcel, Aniela, and Masami were basking in the limelight.


    Truthfully, this was actually Darcel, Aniela, and Masami''s first time unleashing their Magical Energy at a high capacity.


    Before coming here, Masami actually had the mischievous plan to suppress their Magical Aura to create a grand, shocking reveal. And of course, Aniela was quick to agree, feeling the same amount of mischievous as her.


    This plan would serve for their own self-satisfaction and as a way to knock these high-brow Mages off their peg.


    Darcel, while finding their plan amusing, agreed to do this for more practical reasons.


    He found that suppressing their Magical Aura was an added layer of good practice for controlling their Insect Magical cores. They found the process similar to suppressing their cultivation aura but had some distinct differences in circulating their Magical Energy.


    Furthermore, Darcel fathoms that this would be a clear way to gain a quick starting foothold in this organization.


    By going off what Bella told them, these Siren Mages take any help they can get. And showcasing they can prove to be extremely useful would undoubtedly help to elevate his and the girl''s position.


    At that moment, Darcel''s lips were curving up in slight amusement. Going by everyone''s bewildered reaction, he could say this move was a step in the right direction.


    Darcel wasn''t sure how long it had been since he and the girls were under a bright spotlight. But this feeling of elation felt more than just good; it felt absolutely pleasurable.


    After a few more seconds of basking in the limelight, Darcel was about to continue their stroll up to the main deck.


    However, right then, he heard Masami speak in a low whisper voice that only he and Aniela could listen to because of the high bustling noise.


    "Look at them so riled up cause they can''t handle the truth. Say, why should we stop now? Let''s see how many buttons we can push. I mean, they wouldn''t throw great talent like us out, right?"


    All at once, Masami''s previous grievances were slumbering to the surface. She was relishing in the feeling of absolute superiority after losing it for so long.


    From the various fights she previously lost, she wanted to vent some of her frustrations right here.


    Darcel could understand her plight, especially considering how prideful she used to be.


    But now wasn''t the time for that.


    In the same low, whispering tone, Darcel told her, "Just hold off for that right now, Masami. At least, when we become strong enough to contend with them, we can start pushing buttons."


    Hearing this, Masami wasn''t so satisfied with that response. She was about to argue back until Aniela put a gentle hand on her shoulder.


    Even though she was quiet all this time, Aniela''s thoughts more so lined up with Masami. However, she could also understand Darcel''s more sound reasoning.


    With all this in mind, she cut into the conversation, telling Masami, "Darcy is just being cautious, Sami. As much I want to vent, too, we''re not really in a position for that. But soon, we can bring these arrogant people to their knees."


    "Haaah~. Well, if you put it that way, that does sound more satisfying than just using our words. Alright then, let''s get whatever process they have done with already." Masami already rechanged her focus after a little convincing.


    Although Darcel could just tell that the first moment she gets on to their level, Masami would have another rise of her mischievous nature.


    Wryly smiling to himself, Darcel put this thought down for later.


    Then, he, Aniela, and Masami continued strolling up to the main deck. Under numerous still shocked gazes, Darcel confidently spoke to the high-level Siren Mage.


    "I''m sure this goes without saying, but we would like to join your group. With what we show, I trust there aren''t any more issues, right?"


    The high-level Siren Mage couldn''t properly respond at first. Her eyes blinked a few times before her mind quickly processed what was going on.


    It was then she forced herself to regain her calm. No matter how shocked she was over this situation, it wasn''t her job to ask questions.


    If somebody comes in here with decent enough Magical Power, it would be her job to enlist them here.


    "In-indeed. There aren''t any more issues. Wait right here; you all now need to undergo a process that will help consolidate your Magical Cores. Even if your Magical Cores are already perfectly consolidated, all new members must undergo this process."


    Although the high-level Siren Mage didn''t want to show it, she couldn''t stop a distinct change within her tone.


    Now, instead of the utter indifference she had on her first meeting with the trio, there was only gradual respect filling her voice.


    Immediately when she finished talking, the Siren Mage pulled out a contact ring from under her disk. A faint purple glow sparked the contact ring as the Siren Mage injected her energy within it.


    A few seconds passed, and the Siren Mage put the contact ring back under her desk.


    After doing so, the Siren Mage didn''t dare to look back up to the trio.


    She tossed her gaze back onto her desk, apparently now intently focused on whatever was upon there. In order to keep her mind from going ballistic, she needed to distract herself with something else.


    Seeing that reaction only served to fuel Darcel, Aniela, and Masami''s egos. Truly, it was like the days when they all had their outrageous combat prowess. In awe and respected by all.


    Although, Darcel could tell they haven''t reached the level of full genuine respect. He thought to himself, ''After they get over their initial shock, they all will most likely be entirely unconvinced of our true power. We''ll need to actually greatly increase our strength before any real trouble arises then.''


    As he rummaged to himself, a sharp glint swirled within Darcel''s eyes.


    No matter where they go, he can predict trouble will always follow. And there won''t be any way he''ll let the girls or himself be blindsided by this.


    Since the high-level Mage called on her contact ring, only a few seconds passed.


    During these short moments, the other Siren Mages forced themselves to go back to what they were during, though many still took glances towards the trio.


    All the while, Aniela and Masami were about to start a conversation among themselves.


    But right then, a familiar figure exited out of the hall right next to the lobby''s main desk.


    Darcel, Aniela, and Masami snapped their attention to this person and smirked from behind their masks.


    Of course, the person who came to collect them was Siren Blade.


    And exactly like everyone else, Siren Blade froze when sensing Darcel, Aniela, and Masami''s latent Magical Aura. His expression morphed between shock, disbelief before returning back to calm.


    Compared to the others, he was able to take in this news much easier. After all, he was the one that had peered into the trio''s true Magical Talent for a split moment.


    The only shocking thing to him was the fact that these masked youths found the Royal Orb so quickly!


    Not even a whole week has gone by, yet these three made more progress than any veteran adventure group.


    Getting rid of any unnecessary thoughts, Siren Blade nodded and told them, "Come with me. This process shouldn''t take long."


    And without another word, Siren Blade turned around and began slowly walking right back into the same hall he walked out of.


    Feeling entirely calm, Darcel, Aniela, and Masami promptly followed behind him. Each of them could still feel so many eyes on them even as they walked out of sight.


    As much Darcel, Aniela, and Masami found those reactions entertaining, they soon tossed those people out of their minds.


    They all quickly focused on whatever mysterious process they needed to undergo now.


    No words were shared between any of them as Siren Blade led Darcel''s group further down the quiet halls.

 Chapter 293 - Breakthroughs (1)

    After a few minutes of silently walking, Siren Blade eventually led Darcel, Aniela, and Masami towards the ritual room.


    When coming down to this room, it already piqued the trio''s interest.


    For whatever reason these Mages had, the room was located to the far end of the hall, absolutely isolated from anyone else.


    Darcel, Aniela, and Masami had even tried seeking somebody else here with their two variant Senses.


    However, besides them and Siren Blade, they couldn''t detect a single other souls. Naturally, with something so far out and isolated, the trio had their expectations raised.


    And when they finally enter the room, Darcel, Aniela and Masami weren''t disappointed.


    "Hm. Certainly, if you want to go all mystical and mysterious, this is an over job. Just what are those markings?"


    After not speaking for a while now, Masami was the one to promptly speak up once entering the room.


    Although her curiosity couldn''t be blamed. Both Darcel and Aniela had similar rising questions as they stared directly at the center of the room.


    Covering and expanding nearly the whole floor was uniquely designed markings inscribed on the floor.


    The trio didn''t even pay attention to anything else, setting their focus squarely on these markings. The pattern almost reminded them of some rare exotic beast that was never seen before.


    Additionally, the pure crimson color gave the markings a distinct magnetic feel. If it was anyone else first time seeing these markings, they too would have their attention immediately stolen by it.


    While Darcel, Aniela, and Masami stared intently at the floor, Siren Blade was crossing his gazes between the trio and the floor.


    After only a few moments, he curled his eyebrows. A certain glint sparked within his eyes for only a brief moment, going entirely unnoticed by the trio.


    Then, in an indifferent tone, Siren Blade told the trio, "These markings are called Magical Marks. These are used for a variety of things, such as Formations, Deployment spells or various rituals."


    Hearing new information piqued Darcel, Aniela, and Masami''s interest even further. Since they are on the Magehood path now, they do need all the information they can get.


    Turning his gaze off from the floor first, Darcel focuses his sights on Siren Blade, further inquiring, "I''m assuming there''s nothing of this sort on the cultivation side of things, right? And can just anyone create these Magical Marks?"


    "You are correct on the first part. Magical Marks are exclusive to only us. No matter how high a cultivator realm is or the powerful Laws they comprehend, they don''t have anything equivalent to this. As for your second question, no, these can''t be done by just anyone. It takes only immensely high talented Mages with superb comprehension abilities to form Magical Marks." Siren Blade continued to explain.


    At that point, Aniela and Masami finally perked up their sights. The girls tossed their gazes at Siren Blade simultaneously, and Masami asked,


    "So this probably something for us to study later, eh? Alright then, enough about pre-information. How will this process work exactly?"


    Not minding Masami''s sudden abruptness, Siren Blade pointed precisely towards the center of the floor.


    "Simply stand there and circulate just a bit of your latent Magical Aura. Once you do so, don''t resist any energy flowing into you."


    Darcel, Aniela, and Masami traded glances with each other. Then, before Darcel and Masami could even take a moment to ponder, Aniela was quick to tell them,


    "The order should be Sami, me then you Darcy. Well, the order doesn''t exactly matter, but either way, we''ll get to see the distinct differences in our talent."


    Masami and Darcel only took a moment to think it over before almost immediately agreeing.


    "So I will be up first! Let''s see if this process will be up to snuff." Masami promptly strolled to the center of the room in a confident stride.


    As she stood directly in the center of the Magical Marks, Darcel, Aniela, and Siren Blade all watched on in intent curiosity.


    Inside Siren Blade''s mind, he was quickly processing his next move after this. If things go a certain way that he''s expecting, something significant will affect his entire organization.


    While Darcel and Aniela wanted to see how distinctly their Magical Talents differ from each other.


    Darcel, Aniela, and Masami know by now, there are some apparent differences within their cultivation talent. Even if it''s only slightly within their current realm, those differences could possibly grow in the future.


    And now, they could get a vague grasp on how much of a line is separating their Magical Talents.


    By studying this, the trio knows they could get a firm grasp on their teamwork abilities, having a border understanding of how they should strategize their combat and organize their cultivation time.


    Right then, only an anticipating silence engulfed the entire room.


    Masami calmed herself a bit, closing her eyes to achieve complete focus. She then stimulated her Inset Magical Core, gushing forth her latent Magical Aura.


    Waves of Magica Energy started to stream from Masami''s body like a waterfall. At the same time, the Magical Marks began to shimmer a harsh crimson glow.


    Masami''s latent Magical Aura quickly interjected into Magical Marks at a vacuum-like pace.


    ''I should be expecting this but still, so fast?'' Siren Blade''s eyes couldn''t help but light up.


    The response Masami caused the Magical Marks was, of course, near-instantaneous. But no matter if he was expecting it, this was still quite a shock to see.


    When comparing it to himself, Siren Blade knows that he would need to wait at least thirty minutes to make even a faint dim light glow from the Magical Marks.


    And Siren Blade''s Magical Talent wasn''t low at all. On the contrary, he''s known to have high hopes to reach the Grand Mage realm, which is already higher than ninety percent of the regular Siren Mages!


    Ninety percent wasn''t just for show at all. As there are at least tens of thousands of regular Siren Mages in this organization.


    Despite this achievement, Siren Blade couldn''t suppress this bubbling feeling of inadequacy.


    And Siren Blade wouldn''t even get a chance to try to fight against this feeling.


    For as only a few seconds after Masami began the ritual, the Magical Marks entirely transformed!


    In just a flash, every Magical Mark within the room radiated a blinding crimson glow!


    Magical Energy and a powerful Qi energy started to gush out from Masami like a chaotic tidal wave.


    ''What is this?!''


    Darcel, Aniela, and Siren Blade all had similar thoughts. Each of them forcefully shut their enhanced, powerful eyes, unable to resist the flash growing from the Magical Marks.


    At the same time, complete surprise warped Masami''s whole expression.


    Without her even prompting it, Magical and Qi Energy was rapidly soaring into her dantian and soul''s space, inscribing her with an overflow of power!


    In that instance, Masami''s bloodline rumbled and erupted like a wild volcano. As if it had a mind on its own, her blue flaming fox aura engulfed her entire body.


    Then a stunning change that would make her entire Ice Nine Tail sect quiver with utter shock occurred.


    Typically when Masami releases her bloodline powers, a foxtail made up entirely out of flames appears. While this fake foxtail wasn''t permanent, it did significantly enhance her combat prowess.


    The thing was, this fake foxtail would be vastly weaker than if Masami simply had a natural third foxtail.


    A third foxtail would indicate that Masami''s bloodline was undergoing another never before seen evolution.


    An evolution that is only known as a myth in her Sect.


    And as of now, that myth was once again coming to life in the form of Masami. In just a few seconds, three natural-born foxtails whipped right out of Masami''s waist!


    "Ahh!!"


    Masami couldn''t contain her squeal. When the third foxtail formed, she felt her powers explosively increased to dramatic levels!


    And the increase in strength didn''t just end here.


    After her third foxtail sprouted, a rush of Heavenly Qi and powerful Magical Energy drilled into Masami''s dantian and soul''s space.


    Previously, the Energy flowing into Masami was simply natural air energies that weren''t particularly powerful.


    But now, the Heavenly Qi and powerful Magical Energy soaring into Masami''s body was directly changing her!


    Within her dantian space, her nine cracks on her Innate Core was instantly overloaded with Heavenly Qi. Her Innate Core writhed with power until-


    ''Ka-Cha!''


    Masami''s Innate Core completely exploded! And from the explosion, colossal streams of Heavenly Qi stormed through her body and soul.


    At the same time, Masami''s Insect Magical Core was growing bigger and stronger. This change wasn''t as dramatic as her Innate Core. However, it was still a clear sign that Masami''s Magical Energy was rapidly reaching a breakthrough point.


    This moment was the most critical step in any cultivator''s life. Shattering their Innate Core and reaching the Heavenly Transformation realm!


    Typically, this breakthrough would require any cultivator to be in a room suitable for cultivation and complete quiet. Reaching this point would have a cultivator spend a long time circulating their Innate Qi until they reach a comprehension breakthrough.


    Failure during this moment could result in a tremendous loss of cultivation which is why the utmost focus is hugely required.


    However, all of these troubles and circumstances matter not to Masami.


    She only felt a weak invisible barrier within her Spirit Sense that was separating her from a Heavenly Spirit Sense.


    And without stopping her momentum, Masami brazenly pushed right through, surging forth all of the accumulation of Innate Qi comprehension!


    ''Ka-Cha!''


    Immediately, Masami felt and heard a resounding shatter shake her entire being.


    At the same time, a strong wave of both Heavenly Qi and Magical Energy blasted out of her body!


    Her blue fox flames grew intense, dancing wildly as if they were getting swirled by a fierce storm. Her power rose to incredible heights, shocking Darcel, Aniela, and Siren Blade.


    "She''s breaking through?!" Darcel, Aniela, and Siren Blade simultaneously shouted.


    Even with their eyes closed, they could still perceive the tremendous changes occurring within Masami. And they nearly fell over from the abundance of raw power flowing out of Masami.


    They even felt their breathings get hitched just a little bit.


    It was quite shocking to all three of them. Despite only breaking through to Heavenly Transformation and gaining stronger Magical Energy, Masami''s power felt intense.


    Far intenser than anything she could release since she encountered the yellow-eyed woman.


    At the same time the others were in shock, Masami was entirely calm.


    Her Spirit Senses expanded far beyond her limit; she could fully perceive Heavenly Qi, and her power transformed to unimaginable degrees.


    But, despite these significant changes, Masami was in the process of falling in line with herself.


    Her two greatest goals in life, she reflected on them.


    To grow stronger with the people she loves with all of her heart, Darcel, and Aniela. And to prove herself to her entire Sect, mother, father, grandmother, and all of her siblings.


    These goals are what drove her to always push forward. They might not be the grandest or ambitious goals in the world, but it''s what keeps Masami having a firm mind to never stop moving forward.


    As she contemplated this, Masami''s Heavenly Spirit Sense fully formed.


    Then, subconsciously, she began pulling Heavenly Qi into her body, undergoing yet another massive transformation.

 Chapter 294 - Breakthrough (2)

    When a Heavenly Transformation cultivator entirely morphs their Heavenly Spirit Sense, they still have one more critical task to do.


    That is to transform their entire body into a Heavenly Body and their Dantian into a Heavenly Dantian, forming their Heavenly Core.


    A Heavenly Body would signify any cultivator''s proper first step into shedding their mortal coil. Everything regarding one''s physical capabilities would dramatically improve in order to contain the massive power of Heavenly Qi and a Heavenly Aura.


    Heavenly Qi is what many call the defining line in cultivation. Its power is far beyond anything seen before in previous realms.


    With Heavenly Qi, one could shatter mountains peaks and even split apart the clouds!


    Furthermore, Heavenly Qi would grant a cultivator access to releasing a Heavenly Aura. This powerful Aura alone could make any peak Innate Core cultivator collapse to the knees, making them pant for dear life.


    In previous cultivations realm, one''s Aura wouldn''t make such a significant impact on their combat prowess. This is because the Qi energy from before simply wasn''t strong enough to construct powerful Auras.


    But with the massive leap of Heavenly Qi power, an Aura becomes the total accumulation of a cultivator''s talent.


    Typically, a Heavenly Aura is used to signify how unfathomably deep that Heavenly Transformation expert is. Although at other times, a cultivator can recede their Heavenly Aura and give off a weaker illusion if they so please.


    And to make all of this possible, one''s bodily foundation has to transform into a Heavenly Body.


    Along with the Heavenly Body, within a cultivator''s dantian, a Heavenly Core would form, serving as their direct power source. As a result, heavenly Qi that comes from one Heavenly Core would always be much stronger than what''s naturally in the air.


    To progress through each level, one would need to master their comprehension of Heavenly Qi and, in turn, solidify their Heavenly Cores.


    Masami was already highly aware of all these facts.


    At this moment, she was recalling everything her grandmother lectured on about breaking through to the Heavenly Transformation realm.


    And of course, for other cultivators, even extraordinary geniuses, this moment wouldn''t be smooth or quick at all.


    But Masami continues the tradition of breaking the common sense mold.


    At a rapid-fire pace, she was infusing Heavenly Qi into every inch of her body. To her flesh, organs, muscles, skin, and bones, she didn''t leave any stone unturned.


    Within her now Heavenly Dantian, a small size Heavenly Core was beginning to form.


    Most of the Heavenly Qi Masami''s absorb was directly transferred to her Heavenly Core, significantly speeding up this process.


    And in no time at all, her Heavenly Core gained 10% solidification.


    The appearance of Masami''s Heavenly Core was a mix of gray Chaotic Energy and blazing blue flames.


    The energy surging from Heavenly Core raged around her Heavenly Dantain like a violent tempest. It was numerous times more intense than any other ordinary first-level Heavenly Transformation cultivator.


    At the same time this process happened, another change occurred within Masami''s Heavenly Dantian and her Soul''s space.


    Her once small Insect Magical Core now transformed into a fully massive Dragon phantom image Magical Core!


    Aided by the Magical Marks and her breakthrough to the Heavenly Transformation realm, Masami soared through several realms of Magical Energy all in one step!


    Because her comprehension is already insanely high, she wasn''t halted by any mental block. In this situation, it was only natural she was able to repeatedly advance without a single sweat.


    Right then, once Masami finally reached a new boundary of power, Heavenly Qi and Magical Energy once again blasted out of her, throwing the entire room into utter chaos!


    "This power!" Darcel and Aniela became even more bewildered.


    Besides her Heavenly Qi, the Magical Energy spewing out of her was giving them both considerable pressure. Their minds quickly worked on what this could mean, and they soon arrived at one conclusion.


    But for an explicit confirmation, Aniela loudly asked Siren Blade, "She, Sami...did she gain a breakthrough in Magical Energy?"


    Siren Blade couldn''t even respond to Aniela''s question for a few moments.


    He was simply dumbfounded. His body stood utterly rigid, sensing the raw power coursing through Masami''s body.


    Of course, Siren Blade didn''t pay that much attention to her Heavenly Transformation breakthrough. It only seemed natural since she was already at the half-step realm.


    But for Masami''s Magical advancement, Siren Blade made sure to focus on every little note.


    Doing this, however, caused his brain to intensely buzz.


    The power Masami reached wasn''t ordinary at all. To gain this realm in just a single leap was a feat that just broke all logic and rules to the Magical World.


    In a slow, dried tone, Siren Blade told Darcel and Aniela, "She didn''t just advance. She has already reached a high enough level where she can feasibly contend with me. The Spirit Mage realm!"


    "Really?!"


    Even though Darcel and Aniela couldn''t possibly know what this signifies, their excitement still soared through the roof.


    They felt immensely happy for Masami. With this kind of shortcut, her combat prowess has likely taken another giant quantitative leap!


    Furthermore, Darcel and Aniela also realized that this can possibly happen to them as well. Since they were said to have a similar amount of latent Magical Aura, it would only be natural if they too can reach massive breakthroughs.


    This thought only raised their anticipation to the skies. Indeed, becoming Mages was precisely the right idea!


    A few seconds swiftly passed.


    And finally then, the Magical Marks lost their bright crimson luster.


    At the same time, Masami flung her eyes wide open. A flash of flames and Magical Energy swirled in her pupils before promptly dispersing.


    With a broad grin splitting across her face, Masami retracted her Heavenly Qi and Magical Energy, causing the others to finally open their eyes.


    The awe looks she received from Darcel, Aniela, and Siren Blade made Masami feel utterly fantastic. Although, it was mainly Darcel and Aniela''s awe gazes that caused Masami to puff out her massive chest.


    When thinking about it, this had to be the first time she ever achieved this.


    Usually, these two would act so calmly in most situations. So it was incredibly amusing to see them both flustered and shocked.


    Even as Masami already finished her ritual, there was still a lingering silence within the room.


    Under this silence, Masami promptly strolled up to Darcel and Aniela. She crossed her arms under her massive bust in a prideful manner and spouted an equally prideful expression on her face.


    "Hmph-hmph! What''s the matter? Cat finally got your tongues? Well, I can''t blame you. My power is amazing. Honestly, that ritual was suitable enough."


    Hearing Masami''s incredibly boastful words was enough to awaken Darcel, Aniela, and Siren Blade from their stupor.


    Darcel and Aniela quickly exchanged a glance with each other before shrugging their shoulders.


    Really, they only had one thing to say at this moment.


    "Truly amazing."


    Both Darcel and Aniela simultaneously spoke while caressing Masami''s fluffy fox ears.


    And even though neither of them could see her expression, Darcel and Aniela could just tell she was struggling to maintain her pride under their caresses.


    Before they got too far, Darcel and Aniela retracted their hands.


    Masami immediately regained her previous stature, jerking her head towards the Magical Marks, telling the duo, "Well Aniela, it''s your turn. Let''s see if you can raise hell like me."


    Unknowingly Masami turned her tone to be both slightly cocky and competitive. With this great power running through her, she felt her mischievous side arise within her.


    In response to the challenge, Aniela similarly crossed her arm under her more moderate bust.


    Although when she did it, she had a more elegant air surrounding her.


    A distinct calm aura naturally emitted from Aniela. It felt like no matter what result she was going to achieve, Aniela would be fine with anything.


    "It should be natural I do, of course. Since our latent Magical Auras are incredibly similar, of course, the results we achieve are bound to be similarly ground-breaking."


    Animal''s tone was absolutely unwavering. She then strolled right up to the center of the Magical Marks and immediately stopped.


    As she did so, Darcel, Masami, and Siren Blade intently watched on with various thoughts.


    Darcel and Masami mainly wanted to examine her differences, though Masami was still feeling a little tick at that smart-ass remark made by Aniela.


    For all this time, Siren Blade was actually ignored by the trio.


    However, he didn''t care in the slightest. All he could focus on now was the fact that their organization is about to gain three monstrous talents.


    At that moment, silence once again claimed the room.


    Aniela let her eyes close, falling into an intensely focused trance. Then, with complete calm and control, she stimulated her Insect Magical Core, surging her latent Magical Aura to life.


    Immediately, the Magical Marks underneath her feet shined a beautiful crimson glow.


    At a rapid-fire pace, Aniela''s latent Magical Aura transmitted into the Magical Marks.


    Time seemed to slow down as Aniela officially began the ritual.


    In that instance, Darcel, Masami, and Siren Blade wonder if she too could make the Magical Marks nearly instantly react.


    However, neither of them had to wait or think about it for even a split second.


    Right then, precisely like Masami, a blinding crimson shine burst out of every Magical Mark on the floor!


    ''Chi!''


    Darcel, Siren Blade, and even the newly Heavenly Transformation Masami were forced to shut their eyes.


    The crimson glow from the Magical Marks seemingly had this strange power that could directly affect their eyes no matter their realm.


    At the same time, a split second of surprise flashed on Aniela''s face. But that surprise promptly turned into calm acceptance.


    At that moment, Aniela''s Qi energy and Magical Energy broke through their limits, soaring towards incredible new heights!


    Waves of dense energy billowed within and out of Aniela''s body like a violent tempest. Both Innate Qi and Magical Energy rushed into Aniela''s body, increasing both of her realms with rapid-fire speed.

 Chapter 295 - Future Position

    Within Aniela''s Dantian and Soul''s Space, several profound changes were occurring.


    From the abundance of Innate Qi soaring into her, it was massively shortening the time she needed to advance each level.


    The Magical Marks were amplifying the Innate Qi in the air with a tremendously dense quality, causing it to be better than even Earth-Rank resources!


    This was precisely how Masami broke through so quickly.


    Unknown to everyone in that room, if an average cultivator were to experience this extraordinary phenomenon with the Magical Marks, they would be able to advance through an entire great realm!


    However, because of Masam''s unique cultivation foundation modified by her Chaotic Shard, it was only enough to get her to the Heavenly Transformation realm.


    And as for Aniela, it was only pushing her to form more cracks on her Innate Core.


    After several seconds, Aniela''s Innate Core now had seven large cracks running along, directly skipping over five levels!


    Out from her seven Innate Core cracks flowed powerful streams of Heavenly Qi.


    Now, Aniela''s Dantian Space resembles a violent typhoon of intense Heavenly Qi. The intensity could easily rival any first-level Heavenly Transformation cultivator.


    At the same time this occurred, Aniela''s Insect Magical Cores were also transforming.


    Truthfully, Aniela''s comprehension was even slightly better than Masami''s. So naturally, she as well could easily shatter through several great realms of Magical Energy.


    In no time at all, her Insect Magical Core morphed into a Dragon Phantom image Magical Seed!


    Combining this immense power with her breakthrough through the Innate Core realm amplified her prowess tenfold.


    At this point, the Magical Mark should''ve stopped since Aniela already achieved her breakthroughs.


    However, there was still one last change occurring directly within Aniela''s bloodline.


    Similar to Masami, Aniela''s bloodline violently rumbles as if it was attempting to break free from some sort of invisible shackles.


    White Light burst forth from Aniela''s bloodline arm, mixing in with the Magical Mark''s crimson glow.


    Then, when only just a few seconds passed, Aniela''s bloodline shattered the invisible shatter attempting to lock her down!


    ''Ka-Cha!''


    Aniela''s entire body quivers as an overflow of power bursts out of her.


    Right then, the feathers on Aniela''s bloodline arm intensely writhe until they all exploded into streams of Light Energy. A few moments later and the streams of Light Energy were morphing into a solid image.


    Aniela intently concentrated at this moment.


    She could feel slight resistance in forming this image from her bloodstream, almost like she was pushing through tough wood.


    To break through this wall, a thought suddenly reflected into her mind. The power of Angels, it''s what Aniela now believes her bloodline to be.


    When contemplating the existence of a fable Angel, even she knows they''re depicted as so pure, shrouded by purifying white Light. At least, that''s all she knows from various old tales she read in her spare time.


    And after meeting the yellow-eyed woman, Aniela fathoms that supposed pure power is slumbering inside her bloodstreams.


    However, instead of trying to conform with the ideas of what a pure Angel is, Aniela focused purely on her own desires.


    Since this power belongs to her, why can''t she fully control it?


    Who cares about being Angelic, pure or holy. All that matters to her is forging her own way to live completely safely with Darcel and Masami.


    ''And if that means soaring to the top of this world, then so be it!''


    A loud resounding snap suddenly went off in Aniela''s mind. Previous doubts that were trying to creep into her shattered into a million pieces all at once.


    Right then, Aniela tore right through the invisible wall blocking her bloodline from transforming!


    A massive surge of power blew out from Aniela. At the same time, the stream of light energy coming from her bloodline arm fully morphed in Light Wing!


    If anyone were to see the Light Wing, they would be in utter awe.


    The Light Wing was just slightly bigger than the average eagle wingspan, but it looked like it was crafted by a true divinity.


    There was even a slight ethereal aura exuding from her Light Wing that permeated through the room.


    "What the?! I know I said raise hell, but this is crazy!" Masami blurted out her thoughts, still unable to open her eyes.


    Her shocked sentiments were shared with both Darcel and Siren Blade.


    Though they couldn''t open their eyes, the raw power coursing through Aniela was essentially equal to Masami''s breakthrough!


    In fact, Darcel couldn''t tell if this was an illusion, but Aniela''s combined energy of her bloodline, Magic, and Qi felt just slightly stronger than Masami''s Heavenly Transformation breakthrough.


    Of course, this was just a slight sensation. Unless they fought, Darcel wouldn''t be able to genuinely tell whether or not Aniela is slightly stronger.


    Still, stronger or not, Aniela''s combat prowess for sure took a quantitative leap.


    Hell, even Siren Blade was beginning to feel slightly frightened by the intense, dense energy of Aniela''s breakthrough.


    A few seconds later and the Magical Marks lost their bright luster.


    Aniela retracted her powers, causing her Light Wing to vanish before any of them could even see them.


    Simultaneously, everyone flung their eyes open.


    The same amount of smugness started to swell in Aniela as she observed Darcel, Masami, and Siren Blade''s gazes.


    Just from these gazes alone, Aniela understood why Masami got so incredibly smug. She knew Darcel even longer than Masami, so it was quite satisfying to see him genuinely bewildered.


    Under their shocked silence, Aniela made a direct beeline towards Masami. Her arms elegantly crossed as she tossed a split-second gaze towards Darcel before settling on Masami specifically.


    "So? Was that enough hell raised? And you were right; that ritual was more than suitable. My power is similarly amazing."


    The first one to react to Aniela''s words was, of course, Masami.


    She promptly broke off from her stupor, keeping her head held up high as a competitive spirit rose within her. Then, in a fired-up tone, she said to Aniela,


    "Tch, in the end, it''s all just breakthroughs, right? We all can see where we actually lie in true combat!"


    "Hmm~? Is that so¡­." Aniela then settled her sights on Darcel. "Well then, Darcy, you''re up to the platter. I''m starting to think we''ll need to do what Sami says to actually see our true differences."


    Darcel took a brief glance towards Aniela, regarding her with a slight nod.


    At that moment, he took a brief glance over towards Siren Blade. Now, his once indifferent expression was nowhere to be seen.


    Just pure utter shock was permanently plastered on his face. And within his eyes, Darcel could gather he was having numerous critical thoughts.


    ''If things go like this, we will have a nice time here.'' Darcel thought to himself.


    Beyond increasing combat prowess, Darcel also wanted to make sure this opportunity would give them a direct gateway to a high position.


    At this point, Darcel had no plans to start at the absolute bottom of any organization. With how much they''ve been through in just a few days, Darcel knows the last thing he and the girls need is to be some low-level grunts.


    If they were to get disrespected any further, Darcel wasn''t even sure if Masami would be able to contain herself.


    Although, those thoughts are currently unnecessary.


    Even if he doesn''t perform well with this ritual, Aniela and Masami did stunningly enough to secure them a spot here. He could tell this just from Siren Blade''s gravely contemplating expression.


    Then, without wasting another moment, Darcel strolled towards the center of the Magical Marks.


    "Since it''s this guy, I honestly won''t be surprised if his phenomena is greater than ours. He does it almost too naturally."


    Masami remarked with a far more pumped-up tone than she had with Aniela''s ritual.


    This incredible feeling of excitement was shared with Aniela as well, also saying out loud, "Ah~. He just naturally exudes that air, doesn''t he?"


    And even though Siren Blade was already expecting great results, he felt his interest piqued even further with Aniela and Masami''s comments.


    This boy''s potential couldn''t possibly go further beyond amazing, can it?


    Right then, everyone''s thoughts were interrupted when the Magical Marks immediately sparked a harsh crimson glow.


    Slightly faster than even Aniela and Masami, Darcel already gushed forth his latent Magical Aura into the Magical Marks. His eyes closed shut, falling into a complete cultivation state instantaneously.


    His powerful latent Magical Aura streamed into the Magical Marks, causing an instantaneous change that caused chaos in the entire room.


    Even before the same blinding crimson glow sparked out the Magical Marks, Aniela, Masami, and Siren Blade already felt their breathings hitched.


    ''Just¡­.what is this?'' Aniela and Masami were utterly stunned.


    They experienced Darcel''s powers and breakthroughs many times. However, it was only now that they felt a genuine lump in their throat facing Darcel''s breakthrough.


    While Aniela''s Light Wing had a slightly ethereal feel exuding from it, it wasn''t much to actually warp the whole room.


    On the other hand, Darcel gave a far intense ethereal feel, making him seem like an otherworldly being.


    Aniela and Masami could easily stand on their feet, but Siren Blade was struggling to stand tall.


    Beads of sweat poured down his face; his expression was contorted into utter horror. This boy''s latent prowess was immense, no matter if it was Magical or Qi energy!


    And right then, the blinding crimson glow finally flashed out of the Magical Marks, engulfing the whole room, forcing Aniela, Masami, and Siren Blade to shut their eyes tight.


    At this time, Darcel stayed unwaveringly firm. Even as his energy shot through the roof, he never let himself go.


    From the time since the Mercenary Exchange Event until now, Darcel intensely practiced his focus control.


    He needed to be calm in every situation. For dealing with Aniela and Masami''s trauma, finding out where to go, and planning on how they should cultivate, Darcel silently processed everything.


    Though the girl''s mental state is improving, Darcel knows he needs to be that firm rock in their hearts.


    Furthermore, just in general, Darcel realized he needs this perfected calm temperament for his whole long life.


    Without it, even worse situations like the yellow-eyed woman can very well happen to them. And in their merciless universe, there are no second chances. Only sink or swim.


    Darcel intended to do neither but instead soar high into the skies, discovering true meaning in his life.


    He already knows he has on the step to finding one meaning in his life, mastering the true abilities of Yin Pleasure.


    Because of the energy granted by the Magical Marks, it allowed Darcel to fall into this sudden enlightenment.


    And from this enlightenment, his Innate Core, Insect Magical Core, and bloodline were all experiencing rapid-fire transformation.


    Powerfully dense Qi and Magical Energy burst within and out of Darcel''s body, causing intense turbulent airwaves to swirl in the room.


    Then, on Darcel''s bloodline arm, his black feathers imploded into streams of powerful Darkness Energy.


    Drowning the room in a mix of a crimson, Darkness glow, Darcel''s streams of Darkness Energy was quickly morphing into a completed Darkness Wing.

 Chapter 296 - The Great Magical Realms

    Currently, neither Aniela, Masami, or Siren Blade could open their eyes. The energy releasing from the Magical Marks made it impossible to do so.


    And as time went on, the reaction Darcel caused in the Magical Marks became much more intense.


    Soon enough, Aniela, Masami, and Siren Blade began to feel a distinct sting on their eyes. At the sudden slight pain, the three of them almost jumped in surprise.


    Their minds were thrown in for a loop again. They all were thinking, ''just how can his breakthrough be this intense?!''


    Siren Blade especially couldn''t understand this phenomenon. He understood the Magical Marks to a high degree and knows Magical Marks doesn''t have unlimited energy.


    These specific Magical Marks may have been crafted by ancestor-level Mages, but there was a limit on its energy.


    However, that limit was just nowhere to be seen in regards to Darcel''s breakthrough.


    In any case, no questions could be asked now.


    Aniela, Masami, and Siren Blade were forced to circulate energy within their eyes just to resist this new wave of power from the Magical Marks.


    It was only a shame that neither of them could open their eyes. If they could, their minds would become even more bewildered.


    Even though the Magical Marks were growing in energy, its crimson glow was actually getting overshadowed.


    The Darkness energy streams released from Darcel''s bloodline arm grew to a height where it nearly drowned out the crimson glow. Now the room looked like it was plunged into the abyss with only streams of crimson spewing out of it.


    And at the center of it all, a Darkness Wing blasted out of Darcel''s bloodline arm!


    Darcel''s Darkness Wing exuded an authentic ethereal feel.


    The airwaves around Darcel seemed to tremble just by the mere presence of the Darkness Wing.


    Similar to Aniela''s Light Wing, Darcel''s Darkness Wing looked absolutely majestic. Furthermore, his Darkness Wing also appeared slightly larger than Aniela''s.


    At the same time this happened, within Darcel''s Dantian Space, his Innate Core now had nine vast cracks splitting it open.


    Turbulent waves of powerful Heavenly Qi gushed out of each crack, transforming his Dantian space into a violent tempest of immense energy.


    And of course, Darcel''s Insect Magical Core transformed into a Dragon phantom image Magical Core.


    His abundance of Magical Energy overlapped with both his Qi energy and bloodline powers. The might releasing from Darcel was simply incredible.


    At this point, Aniela, Masami, and even Siren Blade had the illusion that Darcel surpassed them all.


    A few seconds passed, and the Magical Marks finally lost their luster.


    Simultaneously, Darcel retracted his energy, causing his Darkness Wing to vanish back inside his body.


    Feeling the abundance of power coursing through him did cause Darcel to get legitimately pumped. It indeed did feel like he broke through an invisible shackle that was tightly locking him down.


    Still, Darcel never lost his cool, calmly gazing over at Aniela, Masami, and Siren Blade as they opened their eyes.


    Similar to the girl''s breakthrough, there was only silence and awe filling the air.


    Although this time, the silence seemed more dominating.


    Even after retracing his powers, neither Aniela, Masami, or even Siren Blade wanted to move from their spots. The ethereal aura that washed over them left a profound mark deep within their cores.


    Darcel didn''t quite understand their intense reaction, believing his breakthrough was simply the same as his girl''s.


    Still, in a not too hurried stride, Darcel walked over to the girls and felt amusement rise within him.


    Under their silent gazes, Darcel started to pet the girl''s lushes hairs while teasingly saying, "Did I raise too much hell? You all seem more enthralled with me than usual."


    Immediately, Aniela and Masami jerked up from their stupors.


    "Ah?/Hmph!"


    Aniela shook her off Darcel''s hand with a gaze filled with curiosity while Masami flung his hand off and haughtily crossed her arms.


    "Darcy¡­.that brief moment of power. It was so similar to mine yet so different. Hmmm¡­."


    Aniela fell into another deep contemplation. She truly couldn''t get over the tingles her bloodline caused while Darcel broke through.


    "Have no idea what''s going on with her but, Darcel, we can only see where it actually lies in true combat!" Masami aggressively spoke, attempting to cover up the pressure she felt before.


    Since she''s now a Heavenly Transformation powerhouse, Masami at least wanted to believe she holds some kind of slight edge in their team.


    Although, it was getting quite challenging to think so after Darcel and Aniela''s breakthrough. Still, the competitive spirit within her wouldn''t die down.


    Wryly smiling at both girl''s reactions, Darcel just had to shake his head. He then turned his sights towards Siren Blade.


    Satisfied by his sheer bewilderment, Darcel asked him, "Since we''ve all finished the ritual, what now? I''m assuming our results are more than a success now?"


    Siren Blade dumbfoundedly blinked for a few moments. His brain had to quickly catch up, processing every mind-shattering moment that happened in just the span of a few minutes.


    Three powerful Spirit Mages. If anyone were to know of this, their reactions would be even more intense than Siren Blade''s.


    At this point, Siren Blade wanted to tell himself that this was all some sort of bizarre dream. However, with the stinging pain he previously felt, he knows this was all real.


    Suppressing the turbulent waves in his mind, Siren Blade first started to explain, "You three¡­.are you perhaps aware at all about the Great Magical Realms?"


    "Great Magical Realms? No, not at all."


    Darcel briefly glanced over towards the girls, mainly wondering if Masami would know something.


    Aniela predictably shook her head, already coming out of her previous stupor.


    While Masami put a finger to her chin, adopting a thinking position. She only thought about it for a few moments before shrugging her shoulders.


    "Nope. My Grandmother mainly just taught me about cultivation realms."


    Siren Blade went silent as a strange light flashed within his eyes. Despite achieving history, none of them were even aware of the gravity of their own situation.


    This was undoubtedly one of the strangest moments in Siren Blade''s life.


    Still, he supposed they can''t solely be blamed for this. Just minutes ago, they were at the starting realms and, under normal circumstances, would need to climb the ranks of Magical Energy just like anyone else.


    Unfortunately though, they were far past the boundary of any semblance of normality.


    Releasing a small sigh, Siren Blade shook his head as he started to explain, "You see, your performance right now is quite mind-boggling. The three of you managed to reach the Spirit Mage realm in just a single step. To preface this, the previous realms were Elementary, Nascent, Advanced, High, and Gold. Each Magical Realm requires a Mage to undergo at least dozens of years of practice before making any significant progress. Even I needed hundreds of years before achieving the Spirit Mage Realm, and I''m considered a top-tier talent here. Yet, you three are already at the Spirit Mage Realm within mere minutes. With all this in mind, you can see how your results are quite¡­.mystical."


    No words were shared between Darcel, Aniela, and Msami after hearing Siren Blade''s explanation.


    With the full context, they became even more bewildered with their Magical Energy.


    After all, though their cultivation talent is insanely high, it would be impossible for them to jump several great realms in a single leap.


    And from Siren Blade''s words, they also could understand that Magical Energy is nearly identical in the arduous work one must put into advanced.


    The trio attempted to wrack their mind to find any reasonable conclusion about this impossibility. However, no answer seemed suitable enough.


    They all assumed this must be the working of their Chaotic Shards.


    But during this entire process, neither Darcel, Aniela, or Masami felt their soul''s core pulsate even once.


    The only reasonable thing Darcel could believe is that perhaps their soul''s core did react, and he just didn''t notice it?


    That was hard to believe, considering he could feel even the slightest reaction from his soul''s core. Still, there were no other options to look to as their Chaotic Shard does hold abilities that break common senses.


    Pulling himself from his thoughts, Darcel could only nod at Siren Blade and say,


    "I see. So we indeed have something extraordinary about us. However, we are completely clueless on why this happens. All we did was use the ritual according to your instructions."


    "Right¡­.right you all indeed did." Siren Blade took one last sigh before continuing to say,


    "In any case, since it happened like this, you three can skip a lot of the process and officially become high-ranking members. However-"


    Suddenly, Siren Blade clamped his mouth. His body turned utterly rigid as if he had just encountered someone who has his utmost respect.


    Darcel, Aniela, and Masami quirked their eyebrows.


    Darcel was about to ask what was wrong when a faint red flash stopped his, Aniela, and Masami''s trains of thoughts.


    The trio snapped their attention to right beside Siren Blade like a hawk, feeling utterly surprised.


    As if he appeared from thin air, a tall elderly man wearing a uniquely designed Crismon Mage Robe stood next to Siren Blade.

 Chapter 297 - Elder Yang

    ''I-I couldn''t sense him at all!''


    Darcel, Aniela, and Masami all stayed completely rooted to their spots. They all brazenly gazed at the sudden appearance of this Elderly man as if they have just seen a ghost.


    With their recent breakthroughs, the trio was at their utmost confidence. Their repeated breakthroughs allowed their Senses to improve beyond what they could ever imagine.


    As of now, Darcel, Aniela, and Masami could easily perceive Siren Blade''s Magical Aura.


    His Magical Aura was calm and still, similar to his indifferent personality. But above all, the three can perceive that Siren Blade specific tier of Magical Energy.


    It was, of course, near-identical to their own. Although, Darcel, Aniela, and Masami detected that their Magical Energy has a more dense quality.


    Their Magical Energy was like a hundred miles deep ocean compared to Siren Blade''s calm stream of Magical Energy.


    Considering all of this, the trio assumed they could possibly sense power greater than them.


    However, neither Darcel, Aniela, or Masami could detect even the slightest trace of power from this elderly man.


    And as the seconds slowly trickle by, the trio realized they would never be able to perceive his realm at their current realm.


    Dissasatfication grew within Masami; curiosity swelled in Aniela''s mind while Darcel regained his calm.


    ''To think there would be this level of power here¡­.'' Darcel mused to himself, focusing more on this Elderly man.


    In terms of appearance, this man wasn''t anything special to gaze upon.


    His face was full of wrinkles, showcasing his old age and his hair and beard were a light gray color.


    From just looks, this man was no different from any other old man.


    However, what distinctly separates him from other old men was his unfathomable temperament. His eyes exuded a dignified aura that would tell anyone he has years of experience under his belt.


    His expression was indifferent, almost aloof in a way. He seemed complete like was he''s separated from any mortal problems.


    This expression may show no emotion, but it was terrifyingly intimidating.


    "Elder Yang! I didn''t expect you to immediately come here." Siren Blade kept his head respectfully bowed down.


    Against Elder Yang, he dared not even breathe wrong. This was an expert that commanded respect no matter where he goes in the whole Icy Cloud Province.


    Elder Yang neither responded nor even spare a glance towards Siren Blade. His eyes immediately fell on Darcel, Aniela and Masami. He bore his sights straight into the trio without any reservation.


    Darcel, Aniela, and Masami attempted to keep a brave front. However, under Elder Yang''s indifferent and aloof eyes, they all felt a shiver crawl down their spines.


    Those eyes were making it seem like he was staring directly into their souls.


    For a few seconds, nobody made any sounds or movements.


    And when the silence was becoming suffocating for the trio, Elder Yang''s spatial ring suddenly ignited.


    As items started to materialize in his hand, he finally opened his mouth to say, "Blade, there will be no need for any other extra steps. These three can become Spirit Siren Mages right now."


    Elder Yang''s tone was firm and resolute. There was no argument or discussion to be had.


    And after saying so, Elder Yang tossed three crismon badges and three crimson robes towards the trio.


    "Ah."


    Darcel, Aniela, and Masami instinctively caught the badges and robes, not fully realizing just what was going on.


    They all trailed their eyes down at the items, immediately noticing that they held a highly similar design to Siren Blade''s clothing. However, these robes and badges carried more star designs, appearing even more special than Siren Blade''s.


    "E-Elder Yang?"


    Siren Blade was shocked at such a sudden decision. He kept his sights on Elder Yang and at least wanted to know why for such a hasty decision.


    In the end, he knows he has the absolute authority to do this but rarely would this ever happen even if that Mage is more special than him!


    Even Darcel, Aniela, and Masami were a bit taken aback at the abruptness.


    But, in the face of everyone''s confusion, Elder Yang''s expression never wavered. He simply glanced at Siren Blade, telling him, "Show them to the Spirit Rank quarters. Their room is inscribed on the badge."


    Without waiting for their reactions, Elder Yang then vanished in a faint crimson flash.


    Once alone, everyone blinked their eyes over that sudden encounter.


    Although it wasn''t before long they all came back to their senses, and Masami immediately erupted into a loud voice.


    "What the hell?! If he''s one of the Elders here with that much authority, why the hell didn''t he give us any explanation or anything? That was just being mysterious just for the sake of seeming like some mysterious expert!"


    Even though she was legitimately taken aback by Elder Yang''s unfathomable aura, Masami was still daring enough to rain down her frustrations.


    Honestly, she wouldn''t even be this annoyed if they had gotten more than two-sentence from Elder Yang.


    The way Elder Yang handled things reminded her too much of the high-rankings Elders in her sect. And she holds a considerable amount of resentment towards those people.


    "While I can assume he''s busy with other business, that indeed was too abrupt. Moreover, he obviously spied on us since he came right on time here. If he just would''ve spoken a little bit more then¡­."


    Aniela sigh towards the end of her words. Previously, she already made several expectations about this Mage group before coming here.


    And it seems like her guesses are right on the money.


    Not even an hour into joining this organization, and already she, Darcel, and Masami are going to cause massive waves.


    One part of Aniela was intrigued about how this will develop, while another part grew increasingly cautious over inevitable trouble.


    Either way, she knows their time here won''t be quiet at all.


    Darcel was the only that chose to stay quiet. In the depths of his mind, he picked up on faint permeation from Elder Yang.


    Beyond just instantly granting them great titles and positions, Elder Yang most likely has something brewing for them. After all, with the phenomenon he and the girl''s caused, it would be weirder if the higher-ups had no opinions at all.


    At this thought, Darcel mentally prepared himself for whatever schemes these old figures have storming in their minds.


    "Haah¡­.so it''s really like this."


    Siren Blade quietly muttering, gaining the trio''s attention. Shaking his head, he then continued to say, "Since it has to be like this, follow me to your quarters. In there, we have everything you need to know about our organization."


    Now, Siren Blade''s tone almost sounded tired, as if he just experienced several heavy loads of news. And in a way, he indeed did undergo several twists and turns in just a span of minutes.


    After this, he certainly needs a long moment to himself to deeply contemplate all of these matters.


    For now, Siren Blade simply suppressed the waves in his mind, walked over towards the door, and promptly left the room.


    As he left, a collective sigh exhaled from Darcel, Aniela, and Masami simultaneously. Even though so much happened at once, the tiro at least saw this as a positive direction to go into.


    "Alright, cmon. Let''s get all rested up. By then, we''ll have all the room to think and talk." Darcel told while walking up to the door.


    After sharing a brief glance between each, Aniela and Masami promptly followed behind him.


    ¡­.


    Under Siren Blade''s lead, the trio was swiftly taken to the second floor of their organization.


    This place was for all the Spirit Ranked Mages within the organization.


    Darcel, Aniela, and Masami initially found it a bit incredulous that despite having far fewer Spirit Ranked Mages, they still have a whole floor dedicated to them.


    According to Siren Blade, they learned that their organization was separated into four levels.


    The first level is for the thousands of normal ranked Siren Mages. These Mages realm vary from High Mages towards the Gold Mage realm. Their numbers were quite plentiful, but this building could fit them all.


    Compared to cultivators building, the way Mages run there is quite different.


    They could create numerous more rooms and small paces through the application of Formation Spell Magical Marks.


    While Formation Spell Magical Marks are generally used for combat, comprehending Magical Energy or any other action related situation. These Magical Marks are also perfect for daily necessities.


    The power contained inside these Magical Marks is enough to create a small yet stable pocket dimension, where most if not all rooms are made.


    At first, hearing Magical Marks had this kind of ability was certainly impressive to Darcel, Aniela, and Masami.


    However, they quickly learned these pocket dimensions are very limited.


    Firstly, these pocket dimensions run solely off the Formation Spell the Magical Marks were imbued with. Meaning, these rooms will be like any ordinary room, and if the Magical Marks are even slightly ruined, the pocket dimension would collapse and immediately kill whoever may be in the room at that time.


    Thankfully, these Formation Spell Magical Marks are in a perfectly secured place that''s guarded by the Elders of their organization.


    With all this in mind, their structure began to make more sense to the trio.


    Beyond the first level is Spirit Ranked Mages quarters. The third level is for the senior Spirit Ranked Mages, and the fourth level is for the Elders, Vice Leaders, and Leader.


    Truthfully, it is a simple structure yet made highly complex by the addition of Magical Marks.


    And as Darcel, Aniela and Masami rummaged on these thoughts, they didn''t even notice that Siren Blade had suddenly stopped.


    Right then, Siren Blade called out to the trio, causing them to snap their attention towards him.


    "Going off from your badges, this will be you three sleeping quarters. I assume there''s no issue with you three staying together?"

 Chapter 298 - Unable To Accept

    "There''s no issue at all with this." Darcel unashamedly told Siren Blade.


    Even though their actions didn''t outwardly give away their relationship, they had no reason to hide it anyways.


    In fact, Darcel could even detect a faint trace of happiness, mainly from Masami over publicly saying their relationship.


    Out of the three of them, she does like to show off the most. And their relationship is most certainly something she''s highly proud of it.


    Thinking of this, Darcel found it a bit amusing. To think when he first met her, she was prone to getting embarrassed far easier.


    Now, she''s highly competitive with Aniela to gain more of his attention, no matter the sensual act.


    Pushing down his entertaining thoughts, Darcel held his crimson badge towards the door, interjecting a trace of Magical Energy in it.


    A faint red flash lit up both the badge and the door. Immediately the door flung open automatically. Siren Blade took a step to the side, allowing the trio the first look into the room.


    As Darcel''s group stepped in, Siren Blade told them, "While Elder Yang didn''t explain before, there''s really isn''t any need for explanation. Everything you want to know about our organization will be on the shelves here. Farewell for now."


    Without giving the trio a chance to react, Siren Blade promptly took off in another direction. He smoothly navigated through the silent corridor, quickly vanishing from Darcel''s group sights.


    "Hmph. Was that guy so pressure by us?" Masami couldn''t stop herself from snorting.


    The way Siren Blade so hastily retreated almost made it seem like she, Darcel, and Aniela were some kind of genuine monsters.


    "Hmmm¡­."


    Aniela briefly trailed her eyes to where Siren Blade left, a strange light swirling within them. But almost immediately afterward, she focused back on their now open door, saying,


    "Well, what we do was certainly mind-boggling. But, enough about him. Cmon, let''s check out our new place."


    On her words, Aniela, Masami, and Darcel strolled right into their room.


    After stepping in, the door had automatically shut closed behind them. Finally, alone and out of sight from anyone, the trio took off their masks, revealing their gorgeous faces.


    Their eyes then roamed the room, taking particular note of the distinct differences in detail Mages have.


    For their room, it is large, spacious, and nicely design. The crimson paint here seemed to have a shinier coat than any other previous areas. Compared to the outside, the Magical Energy here was also of a purer quality.


    From only seconds of standing in the room, the trio could quickly tell absorbing Magical Energy here would yield greater results.


    There were other little necessities liter around the whole room, but what really got Darcel, Aniela, and Masami''s attention was the shelf.


    Upon the shelf sat various Magical Arts books and Siren Blood Mage books. The Siren Blood Mage book''s cover detailed everything they needed to know.


    While the Magical Arts books looked more intriguing. They all had unique color designs and specific markings informing whatever reader of their ranks.


    Darcel, Aniela, and Masami''s eyes practically lit up with intrigue.


    Strolling over to the bookshelf, Masami was the first to ask, "So what should we start with first? I''m thinking of diving right into these Magical Arts."


    "Hm, before that, how about we read up on the structure of this place first? We''ll need to know that since we''ll be here for quite some time." Aniela expressed her opinion next.


    Neither girl wanted to take even a second of rest. Even though they''ve been constantly at it non-stop, Aniela and Masami only have the drive to grow even stronger.


    The girls wanted to keep this momentum rolling, especially after experiencing several deep thoughts during their Magical Marks breakthrough.


    Furthermore, they both simply had a high intrigue in all things relating to Mages.


    Without even needing to hear their thought process, Darcel could practically see it through their subtle actions.


    And, of course, he was on the same boat as keeping their momentum rolling.


    After thinking about it for a moment, he arrived at a swift conclusion on how they should divide their time. Running his hands along the books, Darcel told the girls,


    "Let''s do it like this. Aniela, you can pick out the important parts we must read in the structure book while Masami can see which Magical Art would be most suited for us. I''ll also do the same with the Magical Arts books."


    "Sounds good." Aniela promptly when to work, grabbing hold of the Siren Mage book.


    "Let''s see if all this talk is worth it." Masami similarly dived straight into one of the Magical Arts books.


    Darcel soon joined with them, picking up one of the Magical Arts books at the highest point of the shelf.


    ¡­.


    Hours quickly flew by.


    What was once an originally typical, calm day for the Siren Blood Mage organization now turned into a chaotic sight.


    Within the main lounge, hundreds of Siren Mages gathered around. And everyone there was in utter disarray.


    Shocking news and rumors were getting passed around, and the Siren Mages who weren''t there to see it was having a difficult time believing anything.


    Of course, the discussion in question came in the form of Darcel, Aniela, and Masami.


    "I just don''t understand this. How can merely three cultivators get everyone so worked up? Scew those rumors that say their Magical Aura has great potential. A bunch of bullshit!"


    "Yea, there''s just no way they all can have talent even better than High Mages. I''ll eat shit if they do. Like seriously, it''s biologically impossible!"


    "Heh! Who knows, maybe they actually failed, putting up a front and silently left our place with their tails tucked in between legs. I mean, nobody has seen a trace of them for hours."


    As the news of Darcel''s group spread around, naturally, many Siren Mages wanted to see just how powerful these cultivators are.


    However, despite discussion going around for a couple of hours now, there still wasn''t any word about them.


    More curiously for the Siren Mages was the fact that Siren Blade hasn''t been seen for hours as well.


    Most obviously, the Siren Mages could tell something happened to the trio cultivators. And the anticipation of knowing was legitimately eating away at some Siren Mage''s minds.


    At the same time all of this chaos was occurring, the Siren Mages who had experienced Darcel''s group might at first hand chose to stay silent.


    Even at this point, they all hoped what happened earlier was just some sort of cheap trick.


    Looking back on the event, those Siren Mages know something like Magical Aura is impossible to fake.


    However, their delusions was still strongly prevalent. After all, it''s an immensely tough pill to swallow that people who logically shouldn''t be able to do it are now performing the impossible.


    Right then, as fervent discussion ranged on, one lone figure stepped into the main lobby.


    This single person caused all conversation to die down as the Siren Mages poured their attention on him.


    The person standing calmly against all gazes was Siren Blade. The one everyone was wondering what on earth happened to him.


    And now that he was here, questions began to spring into everyone''s mind.


    However, before anyone could utter even a squeak, Siren Blad raised his hand, shushing them all. Keeping his face completely indifferent, he then spoke in a placid, even tone.


    "You all are wondering about the cultivators, I presume? Well, to answer your questions, they indeed became Siren Mages. But not just regular Siren Mages; they''re actually Spirit Rank Siren Mages. And¡­.I''m sure everyone here knows what this means."


    Siren Blade''s voice loudly bounced off the walls, drilling into everyone''s eardrums. However, despite clearly being heard, no one was able to react.


    For a brief moment, a suffocating silence wrapped the lobby.


    Everyone was trying to fully process Siren Blade''s words. Did they hear that right? Three cultivators suddenly reached the Spirit Mage realm and additionally became Spirit Rank Siren Mages?!


    All at once within just hours?!


    "Th-this just can''t be right!!"


    Once one Siren Mage couldn''t hold it in anymore, the rest of the Siren Mages followed in his footsteps.


    Chaotic uproars was unleashed all at once!


    After all, how could something like that even be possible? Even for the highest of talent Mages, it would be impossible to achieve the great Spirit Mage realm in just mere hours.


    Most Mages can''t even achieve the Gold Mage realm!


    No matter what, many Siren Mages were convinced that something had to be wrong here.


    All the while, the Siren Mages who were already aware of Darcel''s group latent Magical Aura, started to uncontrollably tremble.


    So what they sensed at that time wasn''t a fluke! These Siren Mages stayed rooted to their spots, unable to speak up about anything.


    Right then, amidst the loud bustling, one powerful voice loudly spoke out above all others.


    "Siren Blade, this has to be some sort of mistake within the Magical Marks, no? Surely, if something as critical as this would immediately be broadcasted across the entire organization than letting us sit in the dark."


    Immediately all eyes gathered on the who spoke.


    It was a refined-looking handsome man that spoke, and he is currently strolling towards the center of the lobby.


    The gazes landing on this man was filled with nothing but respect. An equal amount of respect as Siren Blade.


    This man was Siren Star, a Mage completely equal to Siren Blade in terms of prowess and status.

 Chapter 299 - Upcoming Demonstration

    Just from Siren Star''s words alone, a lot more Siren Mages started to become restless. After all, what he said indeed wasn''t wrong.


    How come literally nobody was informed they got three newly Spirit Ranked Mages Seniors?


    The great Spirit Mage realm isn''t just for status or grandiose saying. This realm is what separates the powerful Mages from the regular Mages!


    In a way, it''s heavily similar to the Heavenly Transformation realm.


    Within both realms, a person will experience a monumental change, granting them abilities that weaker people would see as god-like.


    Heavenly Transformation cultivations gain the power to unleash Heavenly Qi, an energy that could easily shatter mountain peaks with a single stroke.


    There was also additional abilities such as Heavenly Aura, which allows someone to bring thousands of weaker people to their knees without even having to lift a single finger.


    And this powerful realm was nearly comparable to the Spirit Mage realm.


    However, what is commonly known throughout even the entire Nine Provinces is that Spirit Mages have a greater edge over any Heavenly King!


    Within the Spirit Mage realm, a Mage would be able to grasp the Spirit Magic level of Magical Energy.


    Spirit Magic energy grants Mages a variety of powerful abilities.


    One of the most notorious abilities at this level is being able to cast Magical Formations from a Mage Staff! The effects of Magical Formations widely vary but are all powerful.


    Some Spirit Mages can even grasp a Magical Formation that would allow them to seal off a person''s cultivation or another Mage''s Magical Energy!


    And, of course, there are far more powerful effects similar to this and even better than this.


    With all this in mind, the status of a Spirit Mage is far greater than what even Heavenly Transformation cultivators have.


    Such news absolutely can''t be left in the dark!


    As the seconds grew, more and more suspicious raised in the Sire Mages'' minds.


    At the same time, Siren Blade stayed quiet. His face seemed indifferent to the rising noise; however, Siren Star noticed something off about it.


    Siren Blade''s eyes looked like they were falling into deep contemplation. As if he had just suddenly recalled something critical at this very moment.


    A slight sinking feeling suddenly dropped into the pits of Siren Star''s stomach. He couldn''t pinpoint why but he felt like something outrageous is about to come from Siren Blade''s mouth.


    And right then, Siren Blade''s eyes fully cleared up. He calmly raised his hand, attracting attention to him again, causing the main lobby to quiet down.


    In his same indifferent tone, he told everyone, "What I told is only the truth. In fact, the one who personally promoted that trio was Elder Yang himself. He even went as far to give a badge seal of approval."


    "What?! Elder Yang did?!"


    It was like a loud thunderclap burst into everyone''s ears. If Elder Yang approves of them, then it just has to be true!


    Nobody, not even Siren Star, would dare to believe that Siren Blade is lying.


    For starters, Siren Blade is one of the highest-ranking Senior members within their group. He is one of the few that can have close relations to the Elder-level authority figures in their organization.


    This was a fact Siren Star was more aware of than anyone here.


    Although, what everyone is also aware of is the fact that Siren Blade has connections with Elder Yang more than any other Elders.


    Siren Blade even has a title for being known as Elder Yang''s right-hand man.


    It was a near impossible pill to swallow. But the Siren Mages realized then, they have no other choice but to accept this reality.


    Still, despite confirming the news, many Siren Mages felt immense willingness in the depths of their hearts.


    All of their hard work and for what? Just to get surpassed by impossible to exist cultivators?


    This could only be described as nothing else but an overwhelming cruel joke.


    Even Siren Star, who has a better temperament than most Siren Mages, couldn''t suppress the waves of his own dissatisfaction.


    "I see Siren Blade, I see indeed. So if this is all true and we have a trio of great Spirit Mages, surely, they would be up for a demonstration, no? You have to understand it is quite mind-boggling for any of us to accept. I believe I would be acceptable enough demonstration, right?"


    Siren Star''s tone already made it seem like he will challenge the trio no matter what. He wouldn''t be able to rest soundly until he does.


    "Yea-yea! How else can we know what they are unless we see them perform!"


    "Absolutely Senior Siren Star must be the one to draw what they can truly do out."


    "Heh! I''m still suspicious that those cultivators have some divine Magical artifacts that are tricking us all!"


    Immediately, cries of agreement erupted around the main lobby. Everyone Siren Mages felt their blood pump at the thought of Siren Star fighting.


    On the other hand, Siren Blade wasn''t excited at all.


    When hearing that Siren Star actually wants to challenge Darcel''s group caused Siren Blade to act a little strange.


    Instead of promptly responding, Siren Blade narrowed his gaze on Siren Star. His expression looked as if he was inspecting something about him.


    Many Siren Mages raised a curious eyebrow at this.


    But before anyone could think too deeply about it, Siren Blade turned his attention dead inro Siren Star''s eyes.


    "If that is what you really wish for, then suit yourself. Neither I nor Elder Yang will interfere."


    After saying his final piece, Siren Blade swiftly turns on his heel, exiting the main lobby.


    Upon his leave, the lobby erupted back into a bustle of clambering. The current topic was Darcel''s group and Siren Star''s match.


    Even though many were finding it hard to believe this mind-shattering news, the Siren Mages couldn''t help but get increasingly excited. Supposedly two Spirit Mages are going to square off against each other!


    An event like this is rare to see. Usually, if altercations arise, it''s nearly always with the regular Siren members.


    Sometimes these matches would call for attention, depending on if they''re a powerful Gold Mage. But most of the time, these Matches are mainly personal grudges formed between members.


    Grudges like these are practically nonexistent for Spirit Mages.


    Truthfully, many know of Spirit Mages'' unfathomable power, but few actually saw them in true combat. So this upcoming battle will be a call for attention throughout the entire organization.


    At the very least, they''ll bear witness to a legendary figure like Siren Star showcase his prowess!


    And perhaps from it, many Siren Mages were hoping to discover some sort of insights from Siren Star''s Magical Energy.


    Admiss all of the discussion, Siren Star already silently maneuver towards a secluded part of the lobby. By him was a Siren Mage actually at the Gold Mage realm.


    This man''s expression light up in intense intrigue as he directly asked Siren Star, "Are you sure about going with this? I mean, no disrespect to you, but this is Elder Yang we''re talking about. And has he ever been wrong?"


    Siren Star took a single glance towards the Siren Mage, his eyes gaining hints of disdain.


    "Don''t you realize it already? Something definitely up. No way can I accept that a bunch of cultivators can so easily climb Magical Ranks like it''s nothing. No matter how much Spiritual Magical Essence they can comprehend, this should be a straight impossibility. And I intend to get to the bottom of just how."


    Compared to cultivation, where there are numerous types of Qi energy, Magical Energy only has one type.


    On the surface, Mages seemed far less versatile because they can only use one type of energy, but that couldn''t be farther from the truth.


    As a Mage advanced through the Great Magical Realms, the Magical Energy they absorb will continue to evolve. These Magical evolutions are what signifies when a Mage had finally crossed over to the next Great Realm.


    Achieving these evolutions is no simple task at all.


    Some Mages could spend dozens of years stuck on one Magical evolution breakthrough, while others could even damage themselves in the process.


    It''s commonly known that if one is too hasty with their Magical Energy to evolve, they could run of cracking their Magical Core. A crack on one''s Magical Core is essentially the equivalent of destroying a cultivator''s Martial Veins, permanently weakening them.


    Furthermore, if one runs the risk of undergoing multiple evolutions with barely any time to rest, their Magical Core can implode in themselves, instantly killing off that Mage.


    The fact that Darcel''s group isn''t some gory mess is immensely suspicious to Siren Star. A cold glint swirled in his eyes.


    Whatever sick trick is going on, he intends to permanently get rid of it for the good of his organization and for his state of mind.

 Chapter 300 - Grand Magical Arts

    It happened near instantaneously after the meeting in the main lobby hall. Several mind-boggling news spread around the entire Siren Blade Organization like wildfire.


    The news being that three cultivators somehow managed to become Spirit Rank Mages within the span of hours!


    And as if this impossible-sounding news wasn''t mind-shattering enough, there''s also the news of Siren Star wanting to challenge the three of them!


    These two pieces of news struck these Siren Mages hearts like a million-ton hammer.


    Reaching the great Spirit Mage realm like it was just taking a step, how could any reasonably sound Mages possibly accept this?!


    All regular Siren Mages and even the Spirit Rank Senior Mage couldn''t suppress the violent, turbulent waves in their hearts.


    However, no matter how much they wanted to deny it, Elder Yang''s words are essentially absolute.


    Since he claimed so, it only has to be true.


    But this truth made many Siren Mages feel as if all of their own hard work had been for absolutely nothing. Even more frustrating was the fact those masked youths haven''t been seen at all.


    And as the time flew past, more and more Siren Mages began to delude themselves into believing those cultivators used some sort of trick by a Spirit Artifact.


    Nobody knows what kind of Spirit Artifact could ever perfectly replicate Magical Energy.


    But this was more sounder than thinking how those cultivators can take a single leap into powerful Magical Energy.


    This delusional is why many were getting increasingly pump for Siren Star''s upcoming challenge. They all were assured that Siren Star can expose these cultivators for who they really are.


    Being a Spirit Ranked Mage, Siren Star, of course, knows numerous Magical Formations to expose any dirty trick.


    It is practical knowledge that Magical Energy can also directly counter cultivator''s talisman or Spirit Artifacts.


    Qi energy''s main properties are to harness pure unbridled power from the environment, allowing any cultivator to unleash devastating attacks.


    As for a branching property, Qi energy also has mystical properties, allowing cultivators to perform seemingly similar feats to Mages.


    These feats come in the form of the more unique talisman and Spirit Artifacts of the world.


    However, no matter how seemingly similar it is, Qi Energy could never match Magical Energy in this area of field.


    Magical Energy''s mystical ways allow any Mage a far more profound grasp over mystical properties. This would permit any decently powerful Mage to absolutely shatter any cultivator''s talisman or Spirit Artifacts.


    Such powerful abilities even explain why the Raven Mages showed zero fear towards the Golden Crow Circle Spirit Artifacts.


    Along with all this knowledge, Siren Mages were also generally excited to just see Siren Star in action.


    A move from any Spirit Ranked Mages is no joke. Their power is something not even hundreds of peak Gold Mages can ever hope to match.


    And seeing this kind of power in action would undoubtedly be a grand spectacle.


    Furthermore, Siren Mages were banking on their luck to gain some kind of Magical insight from witnessing Siren Star''s overwhelming power.


    ¡­.


    At the same time the wildfire of news stormed the organization; Darcel''s group was actually the exact opposite of everyone.


    Despite currently being the center of nearly everyone''s attention, the trio was calm and focus.


    Within their room, Darcel, Aniela, and Masami sat cross-legged, eyes closed shut. Their expression was calm like water, already fallen into a completely concentrated trance.


    Around the trio, numerous significant changes were occurring within the environment.


    Streams of Magical Energy smoothly flowed into Darcel, Aniela, and Masami''s bodies.


    Each of them was seizing the Magical Energy from the air as if it was the most natural thing for them. The only difference between them was their rate of Magical Energy absorption.


    Masami was the slowest, though only just slightly slower than Aniela''s Magical Energy absorption rate.


    Although, while the girls seemed comparable, Darcel was a step above them.


    He was pulling far greater Magical Energy without any sweat. His comprehension of Magical Energy improves with each passing second he cultivates.


    Of course, it wasn''t as instantaneous as his Qi Energy comprehension. But it had improved to the point that would want to make Siren Blade violently cough out copious amounts of blood.


    Entirely unaware of just how incredible their performance is, Darcel began to think upon their next move after this session.


    Already, he can feel an inevitable breakthrough coming on. A breakthrough he was sure that would simultaneously get the attention off and on their back.


    And once that happens, Darcel knows he''ll need to plan out even more of their moves.


    At that moment, Darcel recalled the information Aniela relayed to him and Masami.


    The key points to the Siren Blood Mage structure are missions and rewards. If they were simple grunts here, Darcel knows their time would''ve been far more troublesome.


    But since they''re Senior Siren Mages, their duties are quite simple. With their status, they have complete free reign over their mission choosing.


    Regular Siren Mages would need to finish a set number of tier missions before they can move on to the next tier. This strict requirement is to let the higher up to see if that Mage actually has worthy enough talent or not.


    Of course, this requirement simply doesn''t exist for Darcel''s group.


    They can even choose the special high-tier missions that will grant them numerous fantastic items if completed.


    Additionally, Darcel, Aniela, and Masami don''t need a Mage overseer when taking on a mission.


    The Mage overseer is mainly for the newly recruited Mages who shown immensely promising talent during their ritual.


    Because under normal conditions, these Siren Mages would at most only be at the High Mage realm, so an overseer would be a tremendous help.


    And with the prowess Darcel, Aniel and Masami wield, that option would only be futile.


    Once they finally completed a mission, Darcel''s group will be rewarded with mission points.


    These mission points can be traded in for a variety of rewards. But what Darcel deemed the most important was high-ranking Magical Arts, Mage Staffs, and Spiritual Magical Stones.


    Wanting a quality Mage Staff was self-explanatory as Darcel knows he and the girls lacked a proper weapon for them to use.


    Spiritual Magical Stones are used to either speed up their Magical Energy absorption, power Magical Formations, help strengthen their attacks, and a variety of other tasks.


    However, the very best reward was the high-ranking Magical Arts.


    Darcel theorizes their combat strength will significantly grow if they can get their hands on just one of those Arts.


    In fact, as of right now, Darcel and the girls were comprehending a Grand Rank Magical Art.


    Initially, Aniela and even Masam wanted to start off smaller for as to get familiar with Magical Energy comprehension.


    But with a confident smile, Darcel assured them that they can easily comprehend a Grand Magical Art already.


    Such boastful claims, if anyone were to hear Darcel''s words, they would want to shred him to pieces.


    Grand Magical Arts are only for Spirit Rank Mages and above. And these Magical Arts aren''t easy to learn at all. Even the most talented of Spirit Mages struggle with comprehending Magical Arts.


    It''s why there''s no shame when Spirit Mages use lower rank Magical Arts, perfecting them to a complete degree.


    The ranking of Magical Arts goes from Nascent, Gold, Grand, King, and then Saint. Within each ranking are stages of success that tell how far a Mage comprehension of that Magical Art is.


    The stage of success goes from Low, Advanced, High, Elite, and then Master.


    The Magical Arts the trio are currently trying to comprehend is a low ranking Grand Magical Art.


    And though it is low ranking, this Grand Magical Arts requires only Mages with insanely high comprehension abilities.


    Typically, there would be several impossible borders that would separate a Spirit Ranked Mage from even achieving low success.


    However, those borders didn''t hinder Darcel''s group''s smooth progress.


    This specific Grand Magical Art was called Spirit Chains.


    Learning this ability would allow a Mage to send out crimsons chains that either tightly constrict an enemy, pierce through any type of defense or defensive formation and also directly absorb the energy stored within a person Dantian or Magical Space.


    It''s only merely been hours of time since Darcel, Aniela and Masami began comprehending this Grand Magical Art.


    This amount of time would basically be nothing in other Spirit Ranked Mage''s eyes.


    At the very least, a Spirit Mage could spend months just to across over one small mental border.


    That snail-like pace was nowhere to be seen for Darcel''s group.


    When six hours finally passed, Aniela and Masami touched upon the borders of the Low Sucess stage!


    Subconsciously, a proud smile broke out on both of their faces.


    ''Ah~! I can feel it! This is so much different from cultivation arts but still all the easy for me. I wonder what looks Darcy and Sami will give me~?'' Aniela felt like she was on cloud nine.


    ''Heh. This is almost too easy to the point I wish we chose something at a higher rank. At least then I won''t be too bored. Though, I can''t wait to see their faces morph into shock!'' Masami similarly was full of Spirit.


    At that moment, wisps of Magical crimson Energy leaked out of the girls, signifying their near arrival of the low success stage.


    In their own minds, Aniela and Masami truly believed they making better progress than each other and even Darcel.


    However, what they weren''t aware of was that Darcel is already leagues above them.


    At the same time wisps of crimson Energy leaked out of Aniela and Masami''s bodies, a monumental change streamed out of Darcel''s bodies.


    In comparison to the girl''s slight leakage of crimson Energy, Darcel actually had rays of crimson Energy shooting out of him like sunlight!


    And within only a few seconds, his crimson Energy began solidifying at breakneck speed.

 Chapter 301 - Low Success Stage

    Within Darcel''s Dantian and Soul''s space, his Dragon phantom image Magical Core surged with an overflow of Magical Energy.


    As he rapidly near the Low Sucess stage of the Siren Chain Arts, slight physical changes occurred within his Magical Core.


    The Dragon phantom image started to gain a bright crimson hue inside its eye sockets. Then, almost seamlessly, the crimson hue blended with the initial gray-colored Chaotic Energy.


    In mere seconds the crimson hue became more pronounced.


    And at the same time, Darcel''s Magical Core circulated an overwhelming abundance of Magical crimson energy.


    Right then, Darcel was about to take a firm step into comprehending the Siren Chains Magical Arts. But before he could do so, he was met with slight resistance within his mental space.


    This slight mental block was the only line preventing him from reaching the Low Success stage.


    For any other average Mage, this stage is the pent ultimate critical step. Failing to break past this mental block could potentially set that Mage back a dozen of steps.


    The failure would majorly consume a Mage''s mental energy, forcing them to take a long extended rest before they could attempt another breakthrough.


    Any Mage would tread incredibly lightly. For as more often than not, a Mage would fail in actually passing this boundary which is why many simply go for lower-ranking Magical Arts.


    However, Darcel didn''t belong to any sort of average crowd. He merely took a few moments to curiously inspect this mental block.


    It felt quite similar to a Qi mental block, both gushing out this invisible force that makes it seems like it''s impossible to pass through.


    Though the difference with the Magical Mental block is, most obviously, the mystical properties of Magical Energy surging into the invisible force.


    Trying to break past this boundary honestly felt more whimsical to Darcel. It was like he was about to take a step into another world entirely.


    Just from taking the time to inspect this Magical Mental block, Darcel could perceive that his comprehension improved by a little bit.


    The Magical Mental block held mystical properties that weren''t in the Magical Energy swirling inside the environment.


    Initially, Darcel thought he could take some liberties from slowly inspecting the Magical Mental block.


    However, in the next few seconds, he soon quickly realized he could only obtain slight improvement.


    The Magical Mental block only held a set amount of mystical properties. Meaning, in just this short amount of time, Darcel already comprehended all that he can from the Magical Mental block.


    It was a bit disappointing to realize he couldn''t go further, but Darcel quickly got over it.


    After all, on this Magical road, he''ll be experiencing plenty more Magical Mental blocks. And he suspects, once he gets very far into the great Magical Realms, these mental blocks can aid him in achieving massive breakthroughs on all aspects of his power.


    For now though, Darcel focused his mind. With a thought, he pushed through the Magical Mental block using his Magical Sense.


    Ka-Cha!''


    The Magical Mental block broke like shattered glass, causing Darcel''s entire body to physically vibrate.


    At that moment, an immense rush of power course through his entire being! The crimson rays of energy gushing out of Darcel had completely solidified and then morphed into a true image.


    In that instance, their whole room was engulfed by a blinding crimson shade bursting out of Darcel''s body!


    Darcel''s Magical Energy quickly rise while he experienced several changes within his mind.


    The Siren Chains Arts requires one to have great control over Magical crimson energy.


    Similar to cultivator''s Laws Energy, Magical Energy has numerous forms that all carry various types of prowess.


    While Magical Energy is only one single type of energy, its versatility is unfounded.


    And crimson Magical energy is an incredibly aggressive form of Magical Energy. It specifically specializes in shredding absolutely anything in the path while also grasping other forms of energy to aid its own power.


    Controlling Magical crimson energy means controlling the incredible aggressive instincts that come with it.


    And in the brief moment, when Darcel was an inch away from achieving the Low Success stage, he felt it.


    An overwhelming urge to crush anyone and everyone that gets into his sight. He wanted to break free from his spot and fight the whole entire Siren Blood Mage organization just to satisfy his needs!


    Admittedly, Darcel felt slightly tempted by these urges for just a brief moment.


    However, he soon disdainfully snorted within his mind.


    ''Tch, trying to make me act of instincts? This much is nowhere near enough to even prickly my mind!'' Darcel became completely firm at this moment.


    Ever since the start of his journey, he had to learn to control his instinct urges because of his Yin Pleasure powers.


    Without his finesse of control, Darcel would have been jumped on Aniela years ago. Furthermore, he also would push down any other random beauties because it so pleases his Yin Pleasure desires.


    But, none of this will ever come to fruition.


    Through his slave years in the Parsol Orgaznation, he forcefully tempered himself to always keep his calm.


    He absolutely needed this temperament since any wrong move, and his life could''ve been actual hell at the hands of those scientists and doctors.


    Afterward, Darcel''s temperament only grew. It significantly transformed after the disastrous meeting with the yellow-eyed woman.


    Nowadays, Darcel was coming to learn to split his resolve for power and dining in fleshly and soul pleasure with both Aniela and Masami.


    So something like this mere Magical crimson energy instincts was nothing but a tick to him!


    With nothing but his own powerfully determined will, Darcel crushed the aggressive instinct by simply using his Magical Sense, unleashing the final dam burst of crimson Magical energy!


    ''Hu~!''


    An immense tidal wave of Magical Energy, greater than what he gushed out before, released from Darcel like a hurricane.


    The Magical Energy burst dispersed the blinding crimson shade, revealing Darcel''s new figure to the world.


    Sprouting from his back like they were some kind of Spirit Monster tendrils were beautifully bright Magical crimson Siren chains!


    Each crimson chain exuded a pure threatening vibe as if it could tear through anything in the world.


    "Ahh?!/What the?!"


    Even Aniela and Masami awoke from their Magical concentration, their voices overlapping simultaneously. All at once, they sensed an immense power that caused even them to feel threatened.


    Immediately, their eyes snapped towards Darcel''s Siren Chains as if they had a natural magnetic pull emitting out from there.


    When seeing the Siren Chains, the girls went rigid, their eyes lighting up in a mix of shock and glee.


    "So he once again surpasses us but holy. Darcy power¡­.it feels so, so¡­.intense!" Aniela blurted her shock.


    Tiny beads of sweat were even slowly dripping down her cheek.


    "This guy must always be in the spotlight. But sheesh! This is really overboard. How is his power so intense just from this one damn Art?"


    Masami didn''t hold back her thoughts. She, just like Aniela, could feel small beads of sweat trickled down her cheek.


    Their sweat wasn''t from fear. But rather attempting to bear the full brunt of Darcel''s power in their base state.


    Typically, this would be no issue for them. However, now, they genuinely felt they were pushing against a heavy force.


    And as their awe grew, another feeling began to rise in the girls.


    They can''t just let Darcel get massively farther than them. They also were insane geniuses!


    The girls firmly believe if Darcel can do it, then they can as well. At that moment, their competitive spirit burned with great intensity.


    Right then, a soft smile broke out on Darcel''s face. If he keeps on performing like this, he''s glad it raises the girl''s burning drive.


    Repeated moments like this, and Darcel was sure he can get the girls back on track.


    Pushing these thoughts down, for now, Darcel flung open his eyes. Under Aniela and Masami''s burning gazes, he cracked his neck a bit, adjusting himself to this new power flowing throughout him.


    "Amazing. This is just the low success stage, but I already feel far more power than before." Darcel spoke his honest feeling.


    By just thinking about moving his Siren Chains, he could accordingly sway each chain to his will.


    As he did so, Masami loudly snorted, crossing her arms with a slight huffy expression. "Hmph. And now you just want to show off. But don''t get too lax, Darcel; we''ll catch up soon enough!"


    Darcel only gave a calm smile in return, which only serves to make Masami''s brow twitch in annoyance.


    On the other hand, Aniela wryly smile, casually shrugging her shoulder as she said,


    "Ah. Let''s not harp on this too much, Sami. In fact, now that Darcel''s the first one done, shall we do something more engaging?"

 Chapter 302 - Mage Match

    Promptly Darcel and Masami snapped their attentions onto Aniela.


    Intrigue raised in Masami''s gaze. Off from just the top of her hand, she could think of several engaging things they all could engage in.


    And these things unknowingly caused her body to slightly heat up. Though, of course, she kept her expression cool and calm.


    Darcel was similarly curious. After moving around his Siren Chains a few more times to get a better feel, he retracted them back into his body.


    At that moment, his previous overwhelming Magical Aura cleared up, allowing Aniela and Masami to subconsciously breathe better.


    Curling his eyebrows at her, Darcel then asked, "Just what kind of engaging things? I''m a bit surprised you girls immediately want to do it after cultivating."


    "Ah~? No, not anything like that, for now."


    Aniela sounded calm though there was a hint of a blush creeping on her and Masami''s cheek.


    Suppressing the tingles coursing through her body, she told them, "I was moreso thinking of going out to stretch our bones. We''ve been cooped up in here for hours, and I think we''ve got enough control over Magical Energy. A mission is exactly what we need to see our limits. Plus, I have a feeling Sami, and I won''t be as quick as you with these Magical Arts."


    As she spoke, Aniela stood up to stretch. Her bewitchingly curvaceous body cracked with audible pops of Magical Power. Just from this short session, she, too felt stronger than before.


    "Oh I''ve been waiting for this."


    Masami instantly sprang to her feet, her foxtails swishing in growing excitement. "I never was the one for boring extended close door session. Fights are far better if we want to truly learn. And though I don''t want to admit it so easily but you''ll be a step ahead of us, Darcel. Only for a little bit, though!"


    Darcel silently nodded, rising to his feet as well. His mind quickly went over the potential mission they could do.


    For a variety of missions, the difficulty varies because of what they specifically have to do.


    Not all missions involve fighting and or killing. Some include helping out other organizations with Magical Formations, exploring areas ward off by a Magical Barrier, or even aiding random rouge Mages groups.


    These missions also provide fantastic rewards that are legitimately temping for Darcel to consider.


    However, Darcel soon put those missions out of his mind.


    For sure, later on in their journey, he and the girls will need to gain practice on a specific control of Magical energy. But as of now, they need to thoroughly test the limits of their combat strength.


    With the recent upgrade provided to them, Darcel could even sense their combat prowess is no longer the same.


    Magical energy and the Magical Marks awaken something that was most likely slumbering deep within them all.


    Previously, Darcel wasn''t confident to say he and the girls could face even Mid-ranks Heavenly transformation cultivators. They did have a slight struggle killing that skeleton ice creature back in the Frozen Prison domain.


    But now, Darcel''s confidence soared to a high degree.


    He firmly believes that not only can they crush any Low-ranks Heavenly Kings but also Mid ranks Heavenly Kings!


    His confidence mainly came from Siren Blade''s expression after their ritual was done.


    Siren Blade is an existence that is most likely around Mid or High-rank Heavenly Kings. With his age and experience, Darcel didn''t doubt he could contend with powerhouses such as the Snow Angel group''s captains or four leaders.


    And this kind of powerhouse was genuinely afraid of his Magical Power.


    If that didn''t speak volumes, Darcel didn''t know what else could.


    The only thing was that neither Aniela nor Masami paid much attention to this. Currently, the girls believed their combat prowess didn''t grow that much.


    At least not to the point where they could significantly skip over levels.


    And this thought, Darcel believed he could rectify with a high-tier mission.


    Right then, Darcel was just about to open his mouth to speak. However, his words caught in his throat when he suddenly sensed a presence near their door.


    A split second later, a loud knock was heard from the door.


    "Hmph! Just what the hell do they want with us already?"


    Masami spoke with slight annoyance lacing her tone, obviously not fond at the thought of conversing with any of these Siren Mages.


    "To be fair to them, Sami. We did shatter records within one night¡­." Aniela seemed more reasonable. But both Darcel and Masami could tell her tone contained some slight dissatisfaction.


    In the first place, she never was fond of Mages and found these Siren Mages as too brazen.


    On the other hand, Darcel gave a slight, wry smile while shaking his head. He could understand the girl''s plight, but it honestly didn''t bother him much.


    Walking over to the door, Darcel first put his mask on before opening it up. His eyebrows furrowed a bit, seeing it was Siren Blade.


    In a calm tone, he asked, "Is there something you need from us?"


    Before responding, Siren Blade took a moment to gaze over Darcel. Outwardly, besides him now donning the Siren Magical robes, there wasn''t anything distinctly different about him.


    However, Siren Blade couldn''t suppress this odd feeling of slight trepidation.


    For some reason, he felt as if Darcel already grew even stronger. His restrained Magical Aura felt far more controlled as if he already became incredibly proficient in using it.


    A strange light swirled within Siren Blade''s eyes. The possibility was certainly there, but Siren Blade quickly refocused his mind.


    Wanting to get this meeting over with, he promptly said, "I''ve come to inform that Siren Star is requesting a Mage Match from either one of you. It doesn''t matter who or if you three even come at him together. In fact, he''s hoping for that case."


    "This¡­.news sure do travel fast around here, huh?"


    Aniela immediately furrows her brows at this news. Suspicions wrapped around her mind knowing that their mere presence is already heavily disliked here.


    A Mage match seemingly out of the blue just reeked with some sort of hidden ploy to her.


    "Tch, already trouble? Since he''s a Siren rank, isn''t he already pretty powerful? Just what''s his goal?"


    Masami as well promptly grew suspicious. No matter how up she is for action, she''s also plainly aware of their negative status here. Above wanting action, safety for their lives comes first.


    "A Mage match hm?" In direct contrast to the girls, Darcel began to ponder about the rules of this situation.


    A Mage Match is another way to gain a lot of valuables all at once.


    The loser of a Mage Match must give half of what they own in their room to the victor, no question ask. This rule is enforced by the Elders of the organization, so it was impossible to scam anyone.


    Mage Matches don''t often happen for this reason.


    Although sometimes, between the regular Siren Mages, bubbling internal conflicts that can''t be smoothed over do get settled by a Mage Match.


    As for Senior ranked Mages, Darcel was well aware of the fact that Mage Matches very rarely, if ever, occurs for them.


    From this, he could tell their Mage Match will gain a lot of traction.


    With this thought in mind, Darcel let loose a calm smile, asking Siren Blade, "So how long until the match is set up?"


    "Darcy!/Hey!"


    Aniela and Masami simultaneously reacted, their eyes boring a hole into Darcel''s backside.


    Both of their expressions morphed into worry, believing they can''t so recklessly jump into this. After all, there were too many unknowns in this situation, and their combat prowess couldn''t possibly match an experience Spirit Ranked Mage!


    But right as Aniela and Masami were about to express their worries, Darcel raised a hand at them, causing the girls to momentarily stop.


    Within their minds, Aniela and Masami heard Darcel''s calm voice say, ''Just wait until he leaves.''


    Unaware of what was happening, Siren Blade simply answered Darcel with, "The match will begin in two hours. The books we have here will guide you over to the arena."


    "I see. Thanks for the news; we''ll be over there then." Darcel nodded in response.


    With his piece said, Siren Blade promptly strolled off down the halls.


    Closing the door behind him, Darcel whipped around to Aniela and Masami''s inquisitive expression.


    Aniela had her hands clasped together, her face a mix of ponderance and questioning as she gazed at Darcel.


    While Masami had her arms crossed under her massive bust, her expressions surprisingly stern. Starting off first, Masami pointed her foxtails straight at Darcel, immediately asking him,


    "Why do we need to play into their hands? Screw what everyone else thinks of us! I can hold off any dissatisfaction until we get strong enough to sweep them away. Until then, we shouldn''t do any unnecessary risks!"


    Despite how aggressive her tone was, the concern in Masami''s eyes was clear as days.


    "I''m never the one to back down from a challenge. But Sami''s right Darcy. These Mages can be craftier than cultivators. I can''t forget those Raven Mages trying to pluck us off once we were utterly exhausted. Best to wait until we have sufficient strength to make a ruckus." Aniela''s expression was the utmost of serious and worried.


    And seeing their reaction, Darcel could only internally shake his head.

 Chapter 303 - No Hesitation

    ''Still, no matter how sudden this way is, at least this is more of a direct method of convincing.'' Though the girl''s response was concerning, Darcel still found this moment as a sudden blessing.


    If they still had the same mentality during the time before the Mercenary Exchange Event, both Aniela and Masami would unhesitatingly rise to this challenge.


    Hell, Darcel was sure Masami would be the one pushing to fight first.


    But now they''re overly cautious, almost to an overt degree. He could very well understand why, though.


    All of their fights have just been on the heavily suppressed side until just recently.


    And even when they triumph over that undead Ice creature, they won, but they still managed to get injured in the process.


    The undead Ice creature at most had half-step Heavenly Transformation prowess yet, it still gave them some trouble.


    Afterward, they didn''t fight with the Lightning Mage group, so they had no telling on how truly powerful they are.


    And with the way Aniela and Masami are acting, they won''t be able to push themselves to that extent, reaching the borders of their limits.


    No matter how much assurance or care Darcel gives to them, the yellow-eyed woman''s trauma was deeply rooted in their subconscious.


    Even for the most veteran of cultivators, unless they were already born in a ruthless environment, experiencing near or death itself can change anyone.


    Of course, Darcel more than understood that being cautious can help save them from numerous situations. Their cautiousness now is how they landed up as Mages and now inside a powerful organization.


    However, their cautious streak can''t last forever.


    Without taking extreme risks, one where it seems their lives would be assuredly lost, they will never be able to repeatedly shed their limits.


    By now, Darcel actually felt slightly grateful for the yellow-eyed woman. Without that event, their overly high confidence might''ve landed them in an irreversible situation.


    Now that they were on a more equal playing field with everyone, Darcel was assured they could mature better and grow far more powerful like this.


    In their merciless world, only the strong prevail. And to reach that point, risks that involve jumping into certain dangers are inevitable.


    With all that he experienced so far, Darcel believed this was an unspoken rule in their world.


    So no matter if this Mage Match was a trap or not, Darcel was going to straight jump into this pit, uncaring about the dangers.


    And it wasn''t like he wasn''t planning this out. As of now, he had complete confidence in his combat prowess.


    That confidence spread out to his face as he gave Aniela and Masami an assured smile. Hoping to ease the girl''s mind, he began his plan, telling them,


    "Just trust me on this. Despite what you may think, we''re actually much stronger than before. Magical Energy and those Magical Marks profoundly changed us in ways you don''t even realize yet. Of course, just words alone isn''t enough to prove this. So I''ll do it in action."


    "You¡­."


    Both Aniela and Masami didn''t know what to say to Darcel''s overwhelming confidence.


    The way he''s standing so tall and firm almost reminded them of their time before the Mercenary Exchange Event.


    However, this time, Darcel just seemed far more¡­.wiser?


    Aniela and Masami didn''t know how to put it in words, but it was like his mentality experienced so much change without them even fully realizing it.


    These thoughts swirled in the girl''s minds as they intently and silently stared at Darcel for a few seconds.


    Then finally, Masami was the first to relent. She released an annoyed sigh while keeping up her firm glare.


    "Dammit, you''re really annoying when you get like this, you know? Hmph, whatever. What that guy say? Two hours right? Let''s just keep on practicing until it''s time to go."


    "Fufu~. Well, Sami, you can''t deny that daring Darcy certainly is charming." Aniela lightly giggles out, causing Masami to roll her eyes.


    Then letting out a soft sigh herself, she continues to say, "But it is indeed worrisome. So we really need to step up our game, right Sami?"


    "I was planning on doing that whether or not you said anything. Don''t forget, I''m still the Heavenly King here."


    Masami had that spark of a cocky edge in her tone. And as Aniela''s smile started to turned teasing, presumably to agitate the aggressive fox girl, Darcel felt like he achieved a significant step.


    From here on out, he was sure things will only get better.


    ¡­.


    Two hours swiftly passed.


    At this time, the entire Siren Blade Mage organization was in an uproar. Deep within the organization was a massively vast arena.


    The arena was designed to hold tens of thousands of people, amassing a stadium that stretched out for hundreds of feet.


    Typically, despite being so large, the Magic Arena would barely have anyone on it.


    Besides the Siren Mages that needed to do a routine check-up, this place would be devoid of people.


    However, just for today, nearly the whole Magic Arena was fulled up! Thousand of Siren Mages gathered with the utmost eager anticipation.


    After all, this would be a showcase of a lifetime!


    Everyone was expecting to bear witness to Siren Star''s unfathomable power and see how he deal with those despicable cultivators.


    "No matter what, no matter what, this all just hast be a Spirit Artifact trick! Cultivator''s shameless means have no bound."


    "To think it''s been a full day already, and there''s been no sign of that trio. Maybe when hearing Siren Star wants a match, they tucked their tails between their legs to stay cooped up in their rooms. Like pathetic cowards most cultivators are."


    "Those cultivators were doomed from the beginning. Wanting to make a mockery of our Magic? Dream on!"


    An unending stream of jeers echoed out from the massive crowds of Siren Mages.


    By now, everyone knows that Elder Yang officially prompted Darcel''s group as Siren Mages. However, that was just it. No other Elders came out to also confirm, nor did Elder Yang give any more information.


    And when attempting to ask, all Siren Mages received nothing from the Senior Ranked members.


    This lack of information only caused the Siren Mage''s seeds of doubt to crazily burst open.


    No matter how much they believed in Elder Yang''s words, a part of their brain refused to accept that Darcel''s group reached the Spirit Mage realm in a single leap.


    That kind of Magical Talent only seems like a horrid joke made to rile up any reasonable-sounding Mage.


    With suspicions only growing and nobody there to suppress it, of course, the Siren Mages deluded themselves into believing Darcel''s group cheated.


    Almost everyone in the Magic Arena eagerly awaited to see Darcel''s group downfall.


    But, there was a select few who couldn''t help but feel nervous about this match. The Siren Mages, who first bear witness to Darcel''s group latent Magical Aura, felt like things will go terribly.


    Not terribly for Darcel''s group but terribly for Siren Star.


    They all hoped this was just a faint, fleeting feeling. But, no matter how hard they try to suppress it, this ominous feeling was unable to go down.


    All the way down on the center stage, Siren Star stood tall and proud with his hands clasped behind his back.


    Truthfully, he was half expecting Darcel''s group to not show up.


    It wouldn''t surprise him. There''s no forced requirement for one to accept a Mage match. If one wanted to, they could simply reject the match without any penalty.


    While one''s reputation may damper, it was better than losing half of what they own.


    On the other hand, if Darcel''s group did show up¡­.the light in Siren Star''s eyes only become colder.


    Before this match, he already had a discussion with Siren Star, curious to see if Elder Yang is planning something with Darcel''s group.


    And when he heard that Elder Yang simply prompted them and nothing else, Siren Star saw this as easy picking.


    It wouldn''t matter what he does to Darcel''s group. Nobody will show up to protect them. While killing doesn''t often happen within Mage Matches, no rule prevents them from doing so.


    However, Siren Star just doesn''t want to kill Darcel''s group; he was planning to use this as an example for all cultivators in their time.


    Once this match was over, Siren Star was sure of causing a change within the entire Azog Ice Town.


    Right then, Siren Star got interrupted from his vicious thoughts when loud shouts boomed throughout the whole arena.


    "Hey, look! Those three really did show up!"


    Directing his attention over towards the Matches tunnels, Siren Star and everyone else saw three masked youths strolling the exit.


    As they walked, Siren Star wrinkled his eyebrows a bit.


    These three seem calm, almost too calm for his liking. Even as thousand of attention immediately snapped towards them, Darcel, Aniela, and Masami walked like they didn''t exist.


    "Tch. Just a front." Siren Star promptly squashed any other thoughts, believing these three were simply having false bravado.


    Soon enough, Aniela and Masami stopped walking, standing close to the battle stage.


    All the while Darcel took calm, relaxed steps forward, truly uncaring to the thousands of disdainful eyes.

 Chapter 304 - Fair Fight

    Without stopping, Darcel casually jumped onto the Mage stage, his expression staying entirely relaxed.


    On stage, Darcel matched his calm gaze with Siren Star''s cold, calculating one.


    At this moment, it was like the entire world was against him. Thousands of people wanted to see him brutalized and or humiliated. By simply paying slight attention to the crowds of Siren Mages, Darcel already heard a variety of disdainful comments.


    "Heh, I doubt this cultivation brat can even touch a hair on Senior Siren Star''s head! No matter what Spirit Artifact he uses, it''ll all be worthless in the end."


    "After this, I hope this will open up all other dog cultivators'' eyes on another reason why Mages are simply superior."


    "Truly a joke of a battle. At least this will be highly entertaining for all of us."


    Among everything he heard, Darcel curled his eyebrows at that Spirit Artifact comment.


    ''So they honestly believe we''re using that? How delusional one can be¡­.'' Darcel found slight humor in just how crazed these Siren Mages were getting in their thinking.


    Although, he could understand why they devolved to this point. Throughout these conversations, he quickly connected the dots on what happened while he was cultivating.


    Siren Blade must''ve spread our news around with Elder Yang backing, leading to unreasonable conclusions to draw into these Siren Mages'' heads.


    Upon this thought, Darcel actually felt a bit pleased rather than annoyed.


    At least this way, it''ll come as a more tremendous shock when he easily crushes Siren Star beneath his feet.


    And as if he was reading his mind, Darcel suddenly felt Siren Star''s Magical Aura gradually intensify.


    "So I see. You''ve decided to come, and yet only one of you is going to fight for this match? That''s some courage but also heavily foolish. Honestly, the three of you should simply come at me together so I can get this over with already."


    Siren Star''s tone was oozing with overwhelming confidence. Face to face with those suppressed rumors was truly a disappointment.


    Neither from Darcel, Aniela, or Masami did he perceive any kind of powerful latent Magical Aura.


    The most he could sense was a Magical Aura that has some slight qualities of Spirit Magic energy.


    Other than confirming that they are indeed Spirit Mages, there was absolutely nothing special about this trio.


    In fact, Siren Star was starting to believe these were the weakest Spirit Mages he ever sensed in his life! At this thought, the disdain he had only grew.


    He was more sure than ever to brutalize fake Mages like them.


    ''Che! This guy sure knows how to talk bullshit! Three at once, my ass!/ How much arrogance can one have just from sensing something fake?''


    Before Darcel could even respond, he heard Masami and Aniela''s thoughts pop up into his mind, respectively.


    At the same time, he also heard the crowds of Siren Mages become increasingly riled up at Siren Blade''s boastful words.


    All of this simply made Darcel shrug his shoulders. With almost a bored-sounding tone, he loudly said,


    "Why should we do three against one? Honestly, this match won''t be long for you. All three of us would just cause this fight to be over in an instant."


    A rising sneer contorted Siren Star''s expression. "Oh? Didn''t think you''re false bravado is this hi-"


    "Excuse me, but can we start immediately?"


    Giving zero respect to him, Darcel snapped his gaze to the sky, seemingly talking to no one.


    A flash of annoyance crossed Siren Star''s eyes. Still, he also trailed his gaze to the skies, his expression promptly becoming respectful.


    "So you two are ready now?"


    A powerful voice boomed from the skies. Just from his voice alone, the whole Mage Arena quickly quiets down.


    "Ready Elder Ying." Siren Star bowed his head.


    "Ready Elder Ying," Darcel repeated the same motion.


    At that, the seemingly quieting down crowd promptly became chaotic again. Their anticipation shot through the roof!  Everyone wanted to see Siren Star shred right through Darcel.


    "Begin!" Elder Ying made the call, signifying the start of the match.


    And immediately, Siren Star raised a single hand. Instead of gathering his energy, he began putting his plan into motion.


    Cracking a disdainful smirk, he began telling Darcel, "Since you are newly promoted Spirit Mages, I''ll make this match as fair as humanly possible. Come at with five of your strongest moves while I will onl-"


    Completely out of nowhere, Siren Star suddenly stopped himself. His eyes bulged in immense shock, almost threatening to pop out of his skull.


    Simultaneously, his body began to uncontrollably temple as if he was thrown into a freezing abyss.


    Right then, a pool of crimson Magical Energy brightly flickered from Darcel''s body like rays of sunlight.


    Everyone, even to Elder Ying, Aniela and Masami, went rigid with utter bewilderment.


    Darcel spared no expense, bursting forth his full Magical Aura and crimson Magical Energy, causing clear, powerful energy ripples to streak through the air.


    A violent tempest of immense Magical Energy swept through the entire Mage Arena, shocking everyone to their soul''s core.


    "So-so powerful! But-but just how?!"


    The crowds of Siren Mages enter an uproar but for an entirely different reason this time.


    Under Darcel''s intense Magical Aura, their breathing painfully tightened as if they were getting pressured by a thousand-ton mountain.


    This kind of power was all the more shocking, considering Darcel is a full-fledged cultivator!


    And yet, he can achieve this kind of power within mere hours?! Just what kind of cruel joke are the Heavens playing with this!


    Back on stage, Siren Star couldn''t believe he was feeling.


    He was someone who''s been tempered by many experiences throughout his long, arduous life. Yet, it was at this moment he felt it, genuine fear!


    The intense power Darcel was raiding felt like he could genuinely squash him in just one move.


    ''Just what is-no, enough of this! None of that!''


    Suddenly, Siren Star violently clutches down on his palms. Blood was drawn from his hands as he desperately suppressed everything he felt in this moment.


    His once bewildered expression forcefully contorted into a fierce gaze, showing off his undisguised killing intent towards Darcel.


    "So what?! Is that it! You''re just merely a little stronger than I originally thought!" All of Siren Star''s early arrogance and cruelty vanished. He was crumbling down without him even noticing it.


    Seeing this, Darcel decided to put the final nail on the coffin for everyone watching.


    "Only a little bit stronger, huh? How about this then?"


    Immediately, Darcel''s Magical Energy explosively rises to even greater heights! The crimson Magical energy flicking out of Darcel''s body turns brighter and intenser, causing tiny cracks in the spatial zone.


    Then, under everyone''s awe gazes, a bright Siren Chain shot out from Darcel''s back like a long tendril.


    "That''s-that''s the Siren Chain Arts! Wait, hasn''t it only been a day?!" Any semblance of calm vanished from Siren Star at this moment.


    After all, neither he nor any other Siren Mage can stay calm in the face of this.


    The Siren Chain Arts isn''t some shabby Magical Art. It was a Grand Magical Art, meaning only true talent can ever hope to comprehend this!


    Yet, before their very eyes, Darcel could so easily do it in a mere instant.


    All in a few seconds, everyone''s worldview was getting destroyed. Everything they thought they knew now seemed utterly fake and a joke.


    "Hey, since you seem to be having a hard time, I won''t go too far to make it seem like a fair match. So come at me with your strongest moves, and I''ll only use five moves."


    Darcel''s ice-cold voice cut into the atmosphere, shaking the hearts of thousand Mages.


    Without waiting any longer, Darcel snapped his finger, sending the single Siren Chain straight at Siren Star.


    Shock filled Siren Star''s veins as Darcel''s crimson chain was too fast!


    He only had a couple of seconds to react, pushing forth all of his Magical Energy to form a crimson Magical Barrier.


    However, no matter how much Magical Energy Siren Star pushed out, it couldn''t let up Darcel''s immense pressure. Siren Star''s Magical Energy was but a drop in the ocean, instantly getting suppressed by Darcel''s overwhelming power.


    Then in the instance, he formed his crimson Magical Barrier, Darcel''s Siren Chain neared an inch from him.


    ''Bang!''


    A resounding shattered rocked everyone''s mind.


    Like it was made up of fragile glass, Darcel''s Siren Chain shattered Siren Star''s full power Magical Barrier to tiny wisps of fragments.


    Without losing any momentum, Darcel''s Siren Chain brutally tore right into Siren Star''s shoulder, shattering his bones and tissue muscles. Blood gushed out of him like a fountain, and Siren Star nearly felt his entire right arm go entirely numb.


    Unable to react, Darcel''s Siren Chain then released a violent storm of crimson Magical Energy directly into Siren Star''s body.


    Before Siren Star could fully register the pain, Darcel''s Siren Chain flashed a blinding crimson light.


    Waves of Magical Energy made the sky tremble as the Siren Chain released a powerful burst of crimson Magical Energy!


    ''Bang!''


    "Arrgh!!"


    Siren Star''s miserable wails loudly echoed out as his blood trailed out like crimson rain.


    Akin to a ragdoll, Siren Star soared a hundred meters across the stage until pathetically tumbling close to the edge.


    Fear was visible in numerous Siren Mage''s eyes. They couldn''t take their eyes off the large gaping bloody hole on Siren Star''s shoulder.


    However, despite his wound, Siren Star''s Magical Aura never stopped growing.

 Chapter 305 - Breaking All Senses

    Inconveciable, utterly inconvincible!


    To achieve his current realm of prowess, Siren Star spent hundreds of agonizing years studying the ways of Magic. He needed to undergo countless deathly situations to repeatedly break past his limits.


    All until he reached the Spirit Mage realm, obtaining a power that hundreds of thousands of Mages can only dream of.


    His respect and status were among the clouds.


    Even if he were to meet a legendary Heavenly Sage cultivator, a title Grand Sage, he wouldn''t show any reverence.


    However, all of his previous pride, ambition, and belief were crushed in a single moment.


    Somehow, just somehow, a mere cultivator reached his level in hours. And not only reached the Spirit Mage realm, but he also has a prowess only belonging to true geniuses!


    Even with the tremendous pain coursing through him, serving as a constant reminder of this brutal situation, Siren Star still refused to accept this!


    He can''t let everything he worked for be undermined.


    No matter what, he must kill Darcel!


    Immediately, Siren Star''s eyes turned an intense scarlet, his rage boiling over like a ferocious volcano.


    Only seconds after he tumble of the ground, Siren Star sprang right back up on his feet.


    His glare towards Darcel was full of only frenzied killing intent, appearing more like a deranged beast than a human.


    "You wretched cultivator!!"


    In that instance, a frantic release of Magical Energy exploded out of Siren Blade''s body!


    ''Huu~!"


    The entire stage tremble, large cracks in the spatial zone split open, gushing out terrifying chilling energy.


    Siren Star didn''t care about anything else. He was releasing the full power of his Magical Energy!


    A bright crimson flash light up his hand, and a long Mage Staff appeared in Siren Star''s hands. With the Mage Staff equipped, Siren Star''s prowess only intensified.


    It climbed to a point where it actually matches Darcel''s immense Magical Energy!


    "Ahh!! It feels like I''m getting split apart!"


    The Siren Mages watching had a hard time breathing at this point. Siren Star and Darcel''s Magical Energy was far too powerful!


    Just from the ripples of Magical Energy tearing through the air, the weaker Siren Mages felt as if they were about to collapse. Even the Senior Siren Mages had a difficult time withstanding their clash of energy.


    Before it got too intense, a sudden invisible Magical Barrier covered the whole audience.


    Under this Magical Barrier, no matter how strong Darcel and Siren Star was, it couldn''t affect the crowd anymore.


    Although, even as they could breathe better, immense trepidation filled all Siren Mage''s eyes. The power of the Spirit Mage realm was far beyond their feeble comprehension.


    Compared to the Siren Mage''s fear and awe reaction, Aniela and Masami were having none of that.


    They both needed to back away a bit from the stage while surging a small portion of their bloodline powers just to withstand the Magical pressure.


    But even though Darcel and Siren Star''s Magical Energy is great, the girls were only caring about Darcel''s safety. Masami had her fist tightly gripped and her foxtails raised at rapt attention.


    "At any sign of trouble, I''m jumping in." She quietly muttered to Aniela.


    While Darcel still seemed confident against Siren Star, Masami''s worries weren''t unfounded.


    She could detect that Siren Star''s Magical Energy was even slightly stronger than the Shadow Rouge Captain they previously faced.


    And that man was a sixth-level Heavenly Transformation cultivator, the middle rank of Heavenly Kings!


    When recalling how they were utterly defeated at that time, it was easy to see why Masami got intently worried.


    Aniela as well was intently worried. She never took her gaze off the stage for a second.


    Although, without moving her eyes a single inch, she grasped Masami''s shoulder, releasing a calming stream of Light Energy into her.


    While Anielad did have the same worries, she managed to retain her semblance of calmness.


    In a quiet whisper, she muttered back, "Don''t forget, Darcel''s Magical Energy is easily matching his full power. Just a little bit, we wait and see what happens."


    Masami only froze for a moment before quickly relenting. Keeping her fierce gaze, she practically spat out, "Hmph! Fine, we wait. But that guy will not have a clean end."


    Back on stage, Darcel never even tried to interrupt Siren Star''s surge of Magical Energy.


    He could''ve ended the match the moment he tore into his shoulder, but Darcel didn''t find that as a good enough example.


    So with his hand clasped behind his back in the same manner Siren Star initially had his, Darcel spoke with the same arrogance dripping into his tone.


    "Hey now? Planning to fight all out already? I''ve barely tried with that last attack. I thought this was a fair fight."


    Siren Star trembles with uncontrollable fury. His eyes spewed raging flames as he sharply bellowed out,


    "Enough of this farce! Cloud Blood Arts!"


    Siren Star snapped both of his hands towards the sky, bright red rays of light shrouding them both. Bright red rays of Magical Energy spewed from Siren Star''s hands, intertwining together, forming into a giant blood-red cloud.


    "The Cloud Blood Arts! Senior Siren Star really wants to kill him!"


    All Siren Mages felt their blood boil over. The Cloud Blood Arts wasn''t a Grand Magical Arts like Darcel''s Siren Chains.


    But it was the peak of all Gold Magical Arts. The legendary Elite Ranking!


    The difficulty to comprehend this ranking of Magical Arts wasn''t low at all. In fact, only well-versed Magical Talents even have a chance to master this Art.


    The Cloud Blood Arts allows one to unleash an unending torrent of Magical droplets and lightning. Unless one destroys the blood cloud, the cascade of Magical Attacks will never stop!


    The only catch from this powerful Magical Art was that it uses energy from the soul to continually stay afloat.


    Therefore this attack would undoubtedly cripple Siren Star''s ability to practice Magic because of his drained soul.


    But he didn''t care in the slightest.


    A crazed grin split across Siren Star''s face as then said, "Let''s see if you can act so damn cocky now!"


    At the same time, Siren Star''s hands and blood cloud sparked in a bright blood-red glow.


    Siren Star''s Magical Energy climbed to its absolute peak as he then unleashed a torrent of blood-red droplets and blood-red lightning from his Magical cloud.


    Thunderous explosions boomed across the stage as the blood-red droplets and lightning tear towards Darcel.


    ''Oh? Similar to lightning and water element but far too distinct to compare.''


    In the face of the Cloud Blood Art attack, Darcel remained nearly unmoved. He only got a bit intrigue sensing some form of the elements within the attack.


    With a thought, Darcel gushed out two more Siren Chains from his back.


    Seeping a small portion of his bloodline power into this attack, Darcel snapped his Siren Chains straight at the blood-red droplets and lightning.


    Right before the attacks met, everyone''s hearts tightened.


    However, what everyone thought was going to happened didn''t occur, leaving them even more shocked.


    Instead of a catastrophic collision of Magical Energy, Darcel''s Siren Chain suddenly raised in power.


    A very faint black light nobody, not even Elder Ying, could see surged at the tip of the crimson chain.


    ''Chi!''


    Under the tremendous power increase, Darcel''s Siren Chin completely crushed the blood-red droplets and lightning!


    The blood-red Magical Energy was immediately vaporized to mere nothingness, unable to withstand even a split-second clash.


    And without stopping, one of Darcel''s Siren Chain soared towards the blood-red cloud, easily piercing right through it!


    An ear-splitting explosion shook the stage as the blood-red cloud imploded into tiny Magical Energy fragments.


    At the same time, Darcel''s other two Siren Chain tore into the unexpecting Siren Star''s body.


    His anguish cries shriek out again as the Siren Chain blasted him like a ragdoll again. Two large gaping holes was now in Siren Star''s adornment, showcasing his ruined organs, bones, and mangled flesh.


    As he stumbled across the stage, he left a gory trail of his entrail, causing many Siren Mages to feel sick to the pit of their stomachs.


    However, even after that brutal attack, Siren Star forcefully stopped himself, whipping up to his feet yet again.


    "Arrgh!!"


    Siren Star raised a howl that didn''t even sound human anymore. Once again, he pushed forth his Magical to its very limits. And this time, he was planning to spill his blood essence!


    "Tch, time to end this." Darcel coldly snorted, sensing Siren Star''s desperation.


    In an instant, he sent his Siren Chains at a far greater speed than anything he unleashed before.


    Siren Star could only blink in fear. Before he knew it, Darcel''s Siren Chains tightly and painfully coiled around his body.


    And in the next instance, a painful wail screeched from his throat.


    "Ah-Ahh!! My energy!!"


    Uncaring to Siren Star''s agony, Darcel swiftly absorbs all of his Magical Energy.


    The process was genuine hell for Siren Star. He felt as if all of his organs and bones were getting brutally ripped right out of him while also being unable to fall unconscious.


    Then, after only a few seconds, the bright crimson light from Darcel''s Siren Chains died down.


    Simultaneously, Siren Star''s horse screams stopped.


    Under a suffocating silence, Darcel pulled back his Siren Chains.


    Upon doing so, Siren Star crashed to his knees. He couldn''t move anymore, and the pain felt like he was actually dying.


    But still, his and thousands of other eyes fearfully stared at Darcel''s tall figure.

 Chapter 306 - Rise To Fame

    Silence, there was only complete and total silence swallowing the entire Mage arena. Thousands of Mages stared wide eyes at Darcel, gazing at him as if he was a genuine freak of nature.


    Even Aniela and Masami stayed rooted to their spots, their little mouths gasping in genuine awe.


    The girls expected Darcel''s to be strong. But for this kind of level, where it seems like the gap is tremendous?


    No, they weren''t expecting at all. In their minds, things simply weren''t adding up.


    For sure, the yellow-eyed woman had crippled their combat prowess beyond belief. They and Darcel was basically at the mercy of any Heavenly Kings at that time.


    Then afterward, even as Darcel and Aniela reached the Innate Core realm and Masami became a half-step Heavenly Transformation cultivator, their combat prowess was still a far cry than what it originally was.


    Going off from this logic, even after the boost from the Magical Marks, Darcel''s combat prowess shouldn''t be this insanely high.


    Unless¡­.unless what he said does hold some truth?


    Gradual realization started to shimmer within Aniela and Masami''s eyes.


    Because they were so shaken up by their heavy losses, neither of them ever wanted to entertain the thought they could perform crazy feats like before.


    But seeing Darcel standing tall on stage, not even scratch on him, Aniela and Masami''s minds were becoming move.


    ''Perhaps¡­.just perhaps¡­.we can do it too?'' Both girls were still unsure of themselves.


    As the days went on, they both were becoming aware that there''s a special dividing line between themselves and Darcel. But, they were still genius near his level.


    Aniela and Masami could fathom that surely, they hold some familiarity between their prowess, right?


    Without them even realizing it, the girls had fallen under Darcel''s plan. This battle indeed was a significant step in the right direction to regaining their confidence.


    In direct contrast to Aniela and Masami''s great realizations, the Siren Mages felt like their worlds crumbled to bits and pieces.


    After all, the current scene in front of them made every Mage here into an absolute joke.


    A cultivator, through and through, managed to become a Mage.


    Furthermore, he wasn''t some mere weak Mage.


    In just a few hours, that cultivator reached the great Spirit Mage realm! The absolute diving line for tens of thousands of aspiring Mages.


    No ordinary Mage could ever hope of reaching this level of prowess.


    The Senior Siren Mages needed hundreds of years just to reach their immensely high level.


    And yet, a cultivator used only just a few hours to achieve this legendary realm.


    Despite the literal biological impossibilities all cultivators have when wanting to become Mage, it matters not for Darcel.


    And as if this didn''t shatter beliefs already, Darcel went ahead and brutally stomped on Siren Star.


    No practice, experience, or any of the sorts was needed. Darcel''s simply overpowered Siren Star by a wide margin.


    Even though Elder Yang may have announced their status, nobody could''ve expected this to happen.


    This cultivator quite literally came in and rearranged everyone''s mind.


    After this day, these Siren Mages also realized there''s no way they could suppress this shocking news.


    Soon enough, the whole Azog Ice Town will become aware that there are powerful Mage cultivators here. Their only saving grace would be that it''ll just be rumors or speculation about Darcel''s group strength.


    And only they will know the whole, horrifying truth.


    Right then, Elder Ying''s powerful voice cut into the atmosphere, distracting everyone from their thoughts.


    "Siren Star lost. It is Siren Darcel''s win."


    Just these simple words caused the whole Mage arena to become rowdy once again.


    However, what was mainly coming out of these Siren Mages'' mouths was their sheer disbelief over this shocking battle.


    Up on stage, Siren Star never moved an inch from his kneeling position. Despite all the injuries he suffered, his vitality was relatively high. Although, if he doesn''t get treated soon, he could very well die.


    Because of Darcel''s Siren Chains, Siren Star was unable to move on his own.


    But he didn''t have to stress about being stuck as another Siren Mage appeared on stage.


    Darcel curiously set his gaze on this Siren Mage, promptly feeling amused when a look of trepidation crossed onto his face.


    Without doing anything to stop it, that Siren Mage grasps Siren Star''s shoulder and vanishes from his sight.


    ''Oh? That''s an interesting technique. Though, I can still sense where that guy is going.'' Darcel causally mused to himself.


    Even though Darcel sensed genuine killing intent from Siren Star, he didn''t bother to pursue it. He''ll get half of his possession anyways, and killing a senior-ranked member wouldn''t do him any good.


    Focusing off from that, Darcel was truly feeling above the skies. Like he told the girls and expected from himself, his prowess isn''t anywhere near ordinary.


    Thanks to Magical Energy, he managed to achieve a transformation that probably no other person on the entire continent could reach.


    Darcel also wasn''t worried at all about broadcasting his prowess to the world. Listening to the bustle of the Siren Mages, a pleased smile settled on his lips.


    Now, there won''t be any situation like this occurring again. Not even those other Senior Ranked Siren Mages would want to cause trouble with him.


    With everything he wanted to do accomplished, Darcel was about to turn around and jump back to his girls.


    But before he could do so, he sensed a powerful presence suddenly appear several feet away from him.


    Darcel furrows his brows, sensing that this presence is nearly equal to Elder Yang.


    "Ah! It''s Elder Ying!"


    From all around him, Darcel heard loud shots of respect boom from the other Siren Mages.


    Snapping his attention towards the powerful presence that landed, Darcel indeed saw Elder Ying calmly standing there.


    ''Really just as powerful as the other one. Although¡­.I can''t help but feel that Elder Yang has a slightly deeper aura.'' Darcel made a quick analysis.


    Not making any sudden moves, Darcel kept himself calm when facing Elder Yang.


    And before he could even wonder why he had shown himself, Elder Ying swiftly took out a spatial ring.


    What should''ve been an ordinary spatial ring that Darcel had seen all of the time had actually caused him to intently focus it.


    Most spatial rings wouldn''t emit any kind of special aura. Only when a spatial ring is filled to the brim with high-quality resources can anyone sense a rich aura from the spatial ring.


    And that kind of special aura was precisely coming from the spatial ring Elder Ying holds.


    "As per the rules of the match, this half of Siren Star''s possessions. Congratulations. Also, take this badge with you as proof of winning the match."


    As Elder Ying spoke, he tossed over Siren Star''s spatial ring and a crimson color badge.


    Under thousands of intent gazes, Darcel calmly caught his rewards and immediately did a quick sweep over the spatial ring.


    A rise of anticipation began to rise in Darcel just after a couple of seconds of searching. The amount of Spiritual Magical Stones in this ring is overwhelming!


    Though they just reached the Spirit Mage realm, Darcel fathoms they could already make progress with these rewards.


    Shuffling the ring into his pocket, Darcel only took a brief look over the crimson badge. He simply remarked it looked similar to the one Elder Yang gave before stuffing it into his pocket as well, intending to do a full inspection later on.


    When Darcel snapped his gaze back up, Elder Ying had already vanished.


    Shrugging at that abrupt meeting, noting that these Mage Elder have a common theme in abruptness, Darcel turned around and jumped off the stage, landing directly in front of Masami and Aniela.


    "Well? Surely, you''re coming to believe me now?" Darcel promptly asked.


    Even though he couldn''t see their expressions, Darcel could perceive the shock and slow realization bubbling up inside the girls.


    Hell, even without his Darkness Soul link, he would still be able to tell. The gazes the girls were giving him was just as intense as the other Siren Mages.


    "I mean, sure you can do it, but¡­.can we also do that?" Masami quietly muttered out.


    As the seconds trickled, she was beginning to feel a slight burning feeling within her chest.


    Nowadays, this burn would never spark inside her. But after watching Darcel''s utter domination, it was like something that was slumbering was now slowly becoming awake.


    Aniela didn''t immediately respond at first. Instead, she took a look over to the audience, noting that there were still plenty of intense gazes on them.


    Turning back to Darcel, she spoke with a slightly dazed tone. "Let''s go back and discuss in our room. Far too much chatter going about here."


    Nodding to her, Darcel then took the lead, walking straight back into the corridor they used to come back here.


    Aniela and Msaami follow closely behind, their minds still trying to process everything that happened.

 Chapter 307 - Sensual Rewards

    Waves of chaotic news rumble the entire Siren Blood Mage organization. Anyone who was to hear this news would''ve felt dizzy from the shock or freeze entirely in utter disbelief.


    Of course, the news that made even the highly prideful Mage fraught with horror was of Darcel and Siren Star''s Mage Match.


    The inevitable of seeing a cultivator getting trashed on and humiliate didn''t happen at all.


    Instead, what had happened was that very cultivator dominating Siren Star as if he was but an ant towards him!


    If such news were heard just a day ago, it would be met with violent disdain or arrogant laughter.


    However, now, nobody dared to utter even a groan.


    This time, news about the cultivator was one hundred percent factual. Unlike simple word of mouth from Siren Blade and Elder Yang, there were actual recordings of Darcel''s match.


    So if someone reason any Siren Mages still refused to believe words coming from thousands of other Siren Mages, the ring''s recording was irrefutable evidence.


    And with every having to accept this reality, it got thousands of Siren Mages to deeply contemplate everything about themselves.


    The fact that a randy cultivator can reach the Spirit Mage realm in just mere hours¡­.it was simply world-shattering.


    It was so world-shattering to a point where nobody even questioned why no higher-up Elders were getting involved with the cultivator trio.


    Siren Mages, whether regular or Senior Ranked, couldn''t help but feel like all of their life work was just stepped upon in one match.


    Such feelings left a deep shadow over them all.


    And of course, because such rocking news rattled the Siren Blood Mage organization, it was inevitable that it would leak out to the outside world.


    Although, the outside world reaction would prove to be far slower. After all, they didn''t have the video evidence like other Siren Mages.


    Still, Darcel''s name was bound to be well known.


    ¡­.


    Despite all of the wild chaos occurring within the Siren Blood Mage organization, inside one particular room, things were actually quite calm.


    Darcel, Aniela, and Masami all sat on the edge of their beds, masks off, letting their face breathe out.


    At this moment, Darcel appeared to be completely relaxed. He let himself simply enjoy the comfort of their soft fluffy bed, basking in the afterglows of his brutal and domineering victory.


    All the while, Aniela and Masami had deep looks of ponderance. Both girls simply couldn''t distract their minds from Darcel''s showcase of prowess.


    "Surely if you can do that, then we can too¡­.right."


    Aniela muttered her thoughts out loud, mainly wanting to sort out her thoughts than expecting an answer.


    Although, Masami still gave a response as she said, "Alright, look, what we can confirm is this guy for sure has great combat prowess. But we just have no way in hell to know if ours is the same. Darcel just has more special stuff than us, most obviously. And even if our Magical prowess is high, will this even matter with cultivation?"


    Bringing up the cultivation side of things did get Darcel thinking.


    ''I mean for sure, right before I crushed him, I did use just a little bit of my bloodline. But even then, looking back on it, that was basically unnecessary.'' Darcel just shook his head a bit.


    He could already fathom something must''ve happens to his cultivation prowess since he can combine his bloodline powers with Magical Energy.


    Plus, the Spirit Mage realm is the direct equivalent to Heavenly Transformation prowess. There was undoubtedly a connection here.


    However, there was just wasn''t any way to test that theory here.


    Using powerful Qi energy would just invite more trouble than what it''s worth, so Darcel shuffled this thought down for later.


    Turning his attention back on the present, Dacel spoke in an assured tone.


    "No matter if our cultivation prowess was even the slightest bit affected, undeniably, the Magical Marks have awoken something special inside all of. Even if you aren''t on my level, I''m sure we can confidently fight above our ranks. To get a more profound grasp, we should accomplish some missions now."


    "Oh? Missions, huh?"


    An excited shine immediately replaced Masami''s once pondering look. "That''s what we originally intended to do before that ass of a Mage interrupted us. But now, I''m all the more looking forward to it!"


    At this time, Aniela didn''t do her usual follow-up when Masami was done speaking.


    Instead, a different atmosphere gradually bubbled out of Aniela. Her eyes became a bit hazy as she stared at Darcel''s handsome face.


    Admittedly, watching Darcel do that domineering performance surged the slumbering desires down within her.


    "A mission is good and all¡­.but~."


    As Darcel and Masami picked up on Aniela''s sudden change, she had smoothly crawled onto Darcel''s lap, wrapping her arms around his neck like a cuddly koala.


    "I did say we should be discussing, but how about we give our little rewards first, Darcy~?" Aniela''s sultry tone sent tingling shivers down Darcel''s whole body.


    Adding on to the tantalizing moment, Aniela began to sweetly kiss Darcel''s neck, smashing her warm and soft body tightly against his.


    Darcel could already feel the heat built up inside him. It only took a couple of seconds for his dick to stand at attention, tenting up inside his pants, pressing against Aniela''s rapidly moistening nether regions.


    "Ah! Me too! Yea, we''ll give you a far better reward!"


    On a dime, Masami switched from her eager battle side to her eager, passionate side.


    She promptly rose to her knees and wrapped her arms around Darcel''s shoulder, squashing her large pillow-like breast on him.


    In an instant, the lust between both girls rose to a burning degree. After that battle, they were realizing how much they craved for Darcel.


    And Darcel also came to the exact realization about the girls.


    With a perverse grin of his own, he stimulated a bit of Darkness Essence into his fingers, telling the girls, "I guess I better begin tasting my rewards then."


    Darcel had then pressed his fingers hard onto Masami''s clit and sensually on Aniela''s secret garden, inciting a heavenly moan from both of them.


    "Ahn~!"


    Masami absolutely loved the more aggressive treatment of Darcel''s finger. Waves of pleasure shocked through her body just from having his finger pressed on pussy through the fabric of her clothes.


    Aniela as well basks in the incredible sensuality of Darcel''s warm finger. Her love juices squirted out at an unbelievable rate, already staining her clothes with a heavenly, honey scent.


    Feeling the girl''s lust ignite at sonic speeds, Darcel set his attention squarely on Aniela''s quivering cherry red lips.


    Without waiting even a split second, he swooped to capture Aniela''s lips into a searing kiss.


    Immediately, their mouths snapped open to let their tongues engage in an intense dance. Darcel adored Aniela moaning into his mouth as he coiled his tongue around her sweet, juicy one.


    At the same time, Masami didn''t stay idle. She needed more, feeling like her body was being lit aflame. Her mouth latched onto Darcel''s neck, sucking on it as if was a divine treat.


    While doing so, she began roughly grinding on Darcel''s finger. Her clothes became just as wet with love juices as Aniela, building herself up to a mini orgasm already.


    After a few seconds of deeply kissing Aniela, Darcel pulled back. A hot trail of saliva connected his and her lips.


    Promptly then, Darcel lifted Masam''s chin and pulled her into a lovingly, aggressive kiss.


    Darcel didn''t hesitate, prying open Masami''s mouth and batting at her tongue. Shivers of incredible pleasure nearly made Masami delicious.


    Darcel was licking at her tongue with ferocious intensity, lapping up every drop of her sweet taste, exploring every inch of her mouth.


    Aniela went into a similar position as Masami, latching on to Darcel''s neck to run her savor tongue along it.


    Waves of pleasure amplified by their Darkness Soul link made Darcel, Aniela, and Masami even more crazed with lust.


    Just this wasn''t anywhere near satisfying.


    "Mnh~! Now, now~ Let''s do it!"


    Accompanying Aniela''s eager lustful shouts, she snapped her fingers, causing her telekinesis to flung off their Magical Robes.


    "Hmph. Always hot and at attention. Just the way I like it." Immediately Masami shifted to the floor, going on her knees to nuzzle against Darcel''s hot rigid rod.


    "Fufu~. I never can get enough of this taste." Aniela as well moved in the same position, her mouth leaking hot breaths into Darcel''s loins.


    A small groan let loose from Darcel''s mouth. Aniela and Masami already began to lick and suck all over his cock.


    Their small, pink tongue covers down to his shaft, balls, and the tip of his stiff member. The double blowjob from Aniela and Masami felt nothing short of pleasurable exquisite.


    Darcel even felt his toes instinctively curl just from the immense pleasure of the girl''s perfect tongue.


    When seeing just how good Darcel was feeling got Aniela and Masami even more worked up.


    Their smiles turned feverishly sexy as they then pressed their bountiful breasts onto Darcel''s towering cock.


    Moans from Darcel, Aniela, and Masami leaked in from each other.


    As the girls pressed Darcel''s hot rod in between their breasts, they felt pleasure from both his cock and their hardened nipples squish against each other.


    Their bodies shudder in absolute delight, gradually increasing their titjob speed, wanting to already bring Darcel to a great orgasm.


    Not wanting to be done so easily, Darcel quickly worked his fingers. He used both of his hands to smoothly plunge right into Aniela and Masami''s gushing pussies.


    Aniela and Masami went rigid. They could barely focus on giving pleasure when Darcel''s finger nearly worked them to a mind-shattering orgasm.


    They both tried to focus, wanting to win this round.


    However, Darcel began vibrating his fingers with Darkness energy, unleashing a torrent of unfathomable pleasure inside both girls!


    "Ahhnn~!!"


    Aniela and Masami couldn''t survive this attack, squirting a stream of their love juices as they experienced intense orgasms.


    Darcel quickly took his fingers out, sucking the girl''s delectable juices clean. ''Perfect as always. And now for the main event.''


    Darcel barely waited for even a second. He could scarcely contain himself. Without giving the girls even a second to rest, he stood up and shifted their positions.


    Now Aniela and Masami were bent over their bed, their sweet ass enticingly swaying in the air as they came down from their orgasmic high.


    "Darry~!!/Darcy~!! Me!" Both girls were now drowned in lust.


    Masami had even gotten to the point where she used her more intimate sound nickname for him.


    At this point, they wanted nothing more than Darcel''s hot pole making an utter mess of them.


    And the girls will have their desire answers.


    Darcel gave them no time to beg even more as he shoved himself inside Aniela all in one go.


    "Ahn~! I love-Ahh!!" Aniela was already sputtering incoherent moans, feeling mini orgasms rock her world just from Darcel shoving it in.


    At the same time he did so, Darcel gave Masami no time to pout as he roughly shoved two fingers inside her eager pussy. Masami cried out in absolute bliss, entirely forgetting that she wasn''t chosen first.


    Pressing on to his momentum, Darcel kept an increasingly steadying pace of fingering Masami and pounding Aniela''s greedy pussy.


    The girls were hit with unending waves of pleasure.


    Darcel perfectly hit all the right spots. He was scraping against all of Aniela''s most sensitive areas, causing her cunt to tightly clamped down on his cock, desperately trying to wring him out.


    It was incredibly enticing for Darcel to see Aniela''s tight ass ripple every time he slammed his entire length into her.


    Perfectly like this, Darcel leaned a bit over to get an even beetle angle at finger Masami and thrusting hard into Aniela.


    No matter how dominant both girls wanted to be, they were simply putty under Darcel''s relentless pounding.


    Their tongues swirled out of their mouths, drool dripped down their chins, and their eyes were wet with pleasure.


    Right then, before Darcel gave her the final release, he suddenly pulled his entire length out of her.


    "Ahh¡­."


    Aniela whimpered from the loss but soon felt stuffed when Darcel shoved two vibrating Darkness fingers back inside of her.


    At the same time, Darcel roughly shot straight into Masami''s gushing, love juice-filled pussy.


    "OOOH~!! Hard-AH!"


    Darcel didn''t need to hear her rough request. He immediately began aggressively pounding Masami into an incoherent mess.


    Faster than even Aniela, he repeatedly buried himself into Masami, scraping against her womb several times, causing her cunt to tight down to a vice-like grasp.


    It was like Masami''s cunt was a fountain of love juices, unending squirting clear streams every time Darcel smashed into her. Her mind couldn''t focus on anything else.


    The only thing warping her entire being was Darcel''s intense lust and love slamming in and out of her.


    Their intense wild sex continued on for a while, nearly feeling like hours passed in a single instance.


    During this time, Darcel fell into a smooth rhythm of switching between Aniela and Masami, masking sure both girl''s cunts were appropriately fill to the brim with his burning cock.


    Finally, when Darcel felt the pressure to cum, he focused squarely on Aniela''s quivering pussy.


    At this point, she and Masami went through several orgasms. And now it was time for the first final stretch.


    All in one go, Darcel shoved his cock all the way inside Aniela until he kissed the tip of her womb and let himself go.


    "AHHN~!! Darcy~!! Love!!"


    Aniela unleashed a guttural scream as she experienced a tremendous orgasm and Darcel''s seed filling her womb up.


    "Jeez!! I wanted it first this time!!"


    Masami shouted in burning envy. She was so close to that kind of ultimate release. Her whole body was craving Darcel''s to fully plunge inside her.


    "Wanted it so bad? Here you go!" In one smooth motion, Darcel pulled out of Aniela, letting her collapsed on the bed, panting as she basks in the afterglow of Darcel releasing inside her.


    And without stopping, Darcel plunged his cock that was covered in cum and Aniela''s intense orgasm straight inside Masami.


    "FUU~!! Cuum!!"


    As Darcel shot his second load straight into her greedy womb, Masami exploded, her love juices squirting like a waterfall.


    This time Darcel pushed Masami down onto the bed, keeping himself tightly buried inside her. He didn''t let go until every drop of his cum was released deep inside her womb.


    After a few seconds, once he spent everything he had, Darcel pulled out from Masami, letting the fox girl collapsed onto her bed, her legs and foxtails now shining with cum and love juices.


    In a relaxed stance, Darcel looked over his two cute little lovers.


    Both girls had immensely safetied looks, their bodies occasionally twitching in after pleasure.


    Only giving them a few seconds to recover, Darcel then asks, "I hope my reward can keep on going, right?"


    Immediately, Aniela perked right back up, her head back to Darcel in a downright lustful look. She started off,


    "This reward isn''t done until-"


    "We wring you out!!" Masami as well perked right back up, her expression equally drowned in lust.


    Darcel''s smile only turned more crazed. He will undoubtedly enjoy this reward to its absolute fullest!

 Chapter 308 - Fresh Morning

    Bright early morning the next day, Darcel flung his eyes wide open. A content sigh escaped his lips. For some reason, more than any other day, he felt incredibly more pleased and relaxed.


    His mind wanders back to the wonderful night he had, and his arms instinctively hold Aniela and Masami''s heavenly bodies even tighter.


    Looking down at the girls, they both were tightly snuggled onto his broad chest with heartwarming smiles.


    As he basked in the nice cuddle, Darcel began thinking to himself, noting some slight differences in their last night lovemaking.


    Despite the girl''s seemingly overwhelming eagerness and high stamina, they both still have an endurance limit.


    Typically, Masami could last longer than Aniela and take all of Darcel''s physical aggressiveness. But though Darcel notes she does last longer, it wasn''t by much at all, at most a couple of minutes more.


    However, last night, both girls lasted as long as they could to the point where they passed out in exhaustion together.


    Of course, having the power of Yin Pleasure inscribed into his soul, Darcel still lasted the longest.


    But this increase in vigor wasn''t just some coincidence.


    When it comes to Aniela and Masami, Darcel always makes sure to pay attention to every little detail. He just loves them that much plus, their prowess is all extraordinarily special.


    The fact that this happened after they gained their Magical Marks was worthy enough of suspicions in Darcel''s mind.


    ''I wonder, could it¡­.wait a minute¡­.this??''


    Suddenly, as Darcel pondered about the girls, he finally sensed the profound changes within them.


    Initially, he didn''t take notice since he was too absorbed in carnal pleasure and basking in lovely cuddling.


    But now that he was relaxed, Darcel sensed that they all experienced a mini breakthrough!


    His Innate Core was now just a fine line from forming its ninth crack. This signifies he''s only a tiny step away from reaching the peak of the Innate Core realm.


    Furthermore, Darcel also sensed his Magical Cores grew far stronger than before.


    Compared to his cultivation, Darcel didn''t have an accurate measure on Magical Cores. However, he could still perceive his Magical Cores was now emitting stronger Magical Energy.


    As for the girls, they both experienced the same small benefits as him. It was especially surprising to sense the improvement from Masami.


    Now that she''s in the Heavenly Transformation realm, Darcel could only fathom the amount of Qi energy she needs.


    Even for them, breakthroughs in the Heavenly Transformation realm could potentially take months!


    But after one simple night, Masami shaved of months of cultivation, reaching just near the second level.


    Though Darcel isn''t precisely close to becoming a Heavenly King, he could still perceive that Masami''s dantian is showing the signs of a breakthrough.


    This kind of skill may sound helpful on paper.


    But in reality, Darcel could only apply this to Masami and Aniela. Because of their Darkness Soul link, he could see in the girl''s internal body without any trouble. Plus, he has abundant experience with physically exploring every inch of their bodies.


    ''Now, is this an upgrade to our dual cultivation or a one-time thing? Hopefully, it''s the former.''


    Truly, Darcel hopes their dual cultivation can evolve just like their other powers.


    With their high drives, Darcel could easily see how a better dual cultivation technique can tremendously help all three of them.


    If this was a one-time thing, Darcel could only resign himself into looking for actual dual cultivation arts.


    Suddenly, before Darcel could continue his train of thoughts, a knock was heard at his door.


    Curiosity immediately filled Darcel when he sensed who was at their door.


    The presence who decided to come to them was once again Siren Blade. Raising his eyebrow, Darcel was already curious why without even seeing him yet.


    Through his senses, he could detect that Siren Blade was heavily restraining his aura.


    Despite not doing it the last time he saw them, now Siren Blade went out of his way to put on a more respectful appearance.


    It was as if now, Siren Blade truly and wholly respected him and the girls.


    As Darcel''s mind briefly crossed over to the girls, he shot his eyes down at them, only to have a slightly wry smile a second after.


    Both girls were heavily intent on sleeping. Even though that knock was quite loud, they easily slept right through it.


    Mentally shrugging to himself, Darcel decided to see what Siren Blade wanted out of sheer curiosity.


    After grabbing and putting his Magical robes and mask on to look presentable, Darcel walked over and opened the door.


    Amusement immediately swirled in his eyes as he saw Siren Blade''s expression struggle to stay indifferent.


    No matter how calm a person can be, they wouldn''t be able to maintain their unwavering facade when their whole worldview gets wholly shattered.


    And as Darcel took amusement over this, Siren Blade quickly reached into his pocket, taking out a crimson color ring.


    Handing the ring over to Darcel, Siren Blade began telling him, "This ring is quite special. Only a few of us Senior Siren ranked Mages can obtain this. With this ring, it will allow you to be connected with the high-level Elders. Their usefulness comes in the form of asking questions you may have about your Magical Arts, among other things."


    Darcel''s eyes lit up with sudden interest. Taking the crimson color ring, he asked,


    "This certainly sounds interesting. But I wonder¡­.with what we show, I''m surprised no Elder Mage wants to personally see us. Unless you perhaps know something about this?"


    "This matter¡­."


    Siren Blade furrows his eyebrows, obviously not wanting to speak to Darcel longer than necessary. But he didn''t show any rudeness as he answered his questions to the best of his ability.


    "Since your technically completely new Mages, you wouldn''t be aware of this. But you see, all high-level Elders are incredibly busy. Whether it fueling the Magical Marks running through our organization, exchanging meetings with other equally powerful organizations, or practicing on their own, that''s all of their responsibilities. In fact¡­.I''m even surprised yesterday that Elder Yang showed up in person instead of a Magical hologram."


    "I see. Well then, thanks for the information. See you around." Darcel gave a friendly nod goodbye.


    Although Siren Blade took it to slightly inclined his head before quickly leaving, having a noticeable pep in his steps.


    Darcel just lightly smiled while shaking his head and closing the door.


    In terms of making other friends, he honestly couldn''t care less. Hell, he would be fine if, for the rest of his life Aniela and Masami were the only ones he talked to.


    However, while an enticing idea, Darcel was clearly aware that he and the girls would need to branch out of their circle.


    If they want to grow stronger, having several other social connections would quickly aid in this process.


    While Darcel rummaged on these thoughts and the Elder Mages, he turned around to see both Aniela and Masami in the process of waking up.


    "Mnn¡­.what was that about?"


    Aniela sounded and looked extra cute as she spoke in a slightly tired tone while stretching her beautiful naked body.


    "Tch¡­.I hope it isn''t some annoying trouble the first thing in the morning. I''m not in the mood for that now." Masami was equally as cute, scratching her twitching fox ears.


    Smiling at their actions, Darcel shrugged his shoulders, telling the girls,


    "Oh that? It really wasn''t anything. Just Siren Blade giving me a ring that can supposedly contact us with the high-level Elders here."


    "Oh?"


    Aniela and Masami interest immdaitely spiked. They both tossed their gazes over to Darcel, focusing intently on that crimson color ring.


    Curiosity shimmered within Aniela''s eyes as she then asked, "I''ve been wondering about this too. But surely, with what did this last day, it should''ve caught the intense interest of the Elders. Seriously, I''m amazed that no Elders or even that Elder Yang was hounding us. Our situation and prowess seem too odd, honestly. But despite that, they only want to contact us through a ring¡­."


    "Ehhh¡­.I picked up on the last part of what that Siren guy said. At least I think I did? Either way, I found it way too suspicious that they could be this busy. I know for sure, back in my sect, if somebody had outrageous talent like this, the Elders will be all over them."


    Masami also threw out her thoughts.


    Hearing the girl''s suspicious, Darcel thought they were completely valid. The only problem was their lack of genuine information.


    "Either way, no matter what they want with us, let''s just put these thoughts down for later. The power those Elder Mages have is no joke. Even with everything we have, we wouldn''t be able to last even a second against them. Plus, I''m not really sure if we would get direct answers from using this ring. Do you girls agree?"


    "Mnh, I suppose so, Darcy/Eh, we won''t be so weak for long."


    Aniela and Masami simultaneously agree, their voices overlapping with each other.


    Putting the crimson ring down on their shelf, for now, Darcel had then taken out Siren Star''s spatial ring, telling the girls,


    "Alright, since we''re up, let''s see what our other Siren friend has to offer us."

 Chapter 309 - Mystical Aura Arts

    A few minutes later, Aniela and Masami swiftly got dressed, ready to inspect their rewards.


    Currently, the trio sat on the edge of their bed as Darcel held Siren Star''s spatial magical ring.


    Since they had plenty of time, Darcel, Aniela and Masami were slowly sweeping their Senses through the ring. Not wanting to leave anything out, the trio was even using both their Spirit and Magical Senses to inspect it.


    Still, with their extraordinary senses, it didn''t take long at all to find several things of great interest.


    Darcel, Aniela, and Masami''s eyes brightly it up from what they discover.


    To say there was just a lot of Spiritual Magical Beads inside the spatial ring would be an understatement. Darcel, Aniela, and Masami could sense there was at least several thousand compacted in there!


    Such a high amount of resources would be considered extraordinary to even other Senior-ranked Siren members.


    Unknown to the trio''s thoughts, but Siren Star actually had quite the high and formidable reputation among Mage Matches.


    Though Mage Matches rarely happens between Senior Siren ranked Mages, there are times were engaging in one would bring numerous significant benefits.


    Benefits that could even lead to a bottleneck breakthrough.


    Siren Star was one such Mage who frequently used this Mage Matches to his advantage. And, of course, he easily won all of his matches, barely having to use five moves to win.


    This kind of prowess commanded the utmost respect and talent.


    In Mage fights, things are far more difficult to predict. Depending on how far a Mage had grasped the understanding of Magical Energy, it would undoubtedly sway the tide of battle.


    Siren Star''s understanding of Magical Energy reached a degree where only a few Senior Ranked Mages can truly match him. Hence why his abundance of resources nearly seemed outrageous.


    For sure, given enough time, Siren Star most likely would''ve reached a significant process in the upcoming dozens of years.


    However, after losing to Darcel, the setback he experienced could only be imagined.


    Moreover, this also adds to why the whole Siren Blade Mage organization was shaken to its roots by one mere loss¡­.


    Of course, neither Darcel, Aniela, or Masami could possibly know of this.


    And even if they did, neither would even put much thought into it.


    For that matter, Masami wouldn''t even care in the slightest; Aniela would only have a little interest while Darcel would only remark it to the back of his mind.


    "Seriously! With this amount of stones, it looks like we won''t have stayed at some undefined bottleneck for an indefinite amount of time."


    Masami''s eyes sparkle brightly. Then, her expression turned inquisitive. "But say? What about these Mage Staffs? Our current sets of weapons only consist of several half-step Royal Spirit Swords and low-quality completed Royal Spirit Swords. Compared to that, I can sense that these Mage Staffs pack far more of a punch."


    Aniela and Darcel''s interest was immediately piqued. Recalling their experiences, none of them knows anything about wielding or correctly using a Mage Staff.


    Even though it all ran off from the understanding of Magical Energy, weapons like this still require extensive training to properly master.


    Thinking of this and trying to apply it to themselves, Aniela and Darcel immediately found it inconsequential to them.


    With her eyes shimmering an abundance amount of interest, Aniela explained to Masami, "We might as well get the hang of switch-wielding Mage Staffs and cultivation weapons. You two felt it, too, right? Siren Star''s Magical Energy intensified to a noticeable degree after bringing his Staff out. The same as when we take out our weapons. And with our level of adaptability, I''m more than absolutely positive we can quickly grasp using Mage Staffs."


    "Mnh¡­.further thinking about it, we''ll become dangerously versatile handling both Mage and cultivation weapons! I can''t help but feel just the tiny bit of pity for all of our future opponents.." Masami was quick to agree, feeling slightly a bit cocky.


    "Ehehe~. Things really are shaping up for the better."


    A soft giggle came out of Aniela as she too could see they would cause their foes so much grief with their versatility.


    Darcel didn''t offer any verbal response, only tacitly giving his silent agreement.


    The reason for Darcel''s more intent focus is because he stumbled upon something highly intriguing while the girls were discussing.


    ''Out of everything¡­.why is this here? The mystical spirit arts¡­.it seems like no Mage would ever use this.''


    There were numerous Gold or even Grand Ranking Magical Arts inside the spatial ring.


    However, only one caught Darcel''s interest.


    The ''Mystical Spirit Arts'' seemed like an art entirely unfit for any standard Mage but perfect for him and the girls. So, with a thought, Darcel swiftly brought out this Art.


    A flash of purple sparked on his palm, and a blue color scroll appeared next to the spatial ring.


    "Oh? This is¡­."


    Aniela and Masami trailed their eyes over the Magical scroll. Questions began popping into their mind as they both slowly muttered, "Mystical Aura Spirit?"


    "That''s right. This is actually the most suitable Magical Art for us, believe it not."


    Hearing that, Aniela and Masami kept quiet but tossed their attentive gazes onto Darcel.


    Continuing on, Darcel had explained to them, "From what I briefly read over from the scroll, apparently this Magical Art has no clear defined ranking. But despite that, only a few can actually study this Art. All of this is because one needs to have high talent and understanding in both Magical Energy and Qi Energy."


    "Wait, really?!"


    Aniela and Masami jumped with immediate shock, nearly springing upright to their feet.


    Out of everything they could expect, dual practicing Magical and Qi Energy was the farthest out of their realm of expectations.


    With everything they''ve experienced so far, it was understandable that their reactions would be so intense.


    From every Mage they encounter, there hasn''t been a single one that didn''t look down on Qi energy or cultivators in general.


    Even those seemingly amicable lightning Mages held a certain aura of superiority. They all retained a bearing of complete confidence even when attempting to show off a nice side.


    With all this in mind, using Qi Energy along with Magical Energy almost seemed like it would devolve in the heathen territory.


    Masami''s eyebrows immediately burrow when she comes upon this thought.


    She cautiously said, "These arrogant bunch practicing with Qi Energy? Far too suspicious! Maybe this is some sort of trap?"


    "A trap? Indeed it could be but¡­."


    Aniela''s eyes drift back over to Darcel, ponderance clear on her face. "Is there any more background information on this, Darcy? Like who made it, or where it was found? The Siren Chains arts had this."


    When recalling the Siren Chain Arts, Darcel knows it didn''t have some significant, profound history.


    It was rather quite simple.


    From a combination of several highly talented Grand Mages, they were able to combine pre-existing Magical Arts to form the Siren Chain Arts.


    The pre-existing Magical Arts all ranged from the Gold ranking and managed to achieve the rank of Grand Arts once combined together. A brief history but one that tells how profound this technique was.


    Compared to this¡­.the mystical Spirit Aura didn''t really have much.


    Darcel swept his Magical Sense several times through the scroll, but his results didn''t change. Slightly tilting his head, Darcel told the girls,


    "No¡­.actually, I didn''t even notice this at first. But beyond its name and description, there''s barely any background information on this. I''m assuming Siren Star must''ve randomly got this scroll but never bothered to dive deep in because of its requirement. Still, despite this oddness, I think you girls jumped the gun on your assumptions about what this Art can do."


    "Ehh?? We did??" At that last point, it finally got Aniela and Masami to come down from their excited highs.


    Smiling a bit, Darcel continued to explain, "Yes, you see, this Art doesn''t allow us to unleash a great attack combining Qi and Magical Energy. But rather, increase our growth speed. Studying this Art will allow us to enter into a mystical aura state. In this state, our dantians and Magical phantom cores will perfectly sync with each other, achieving a mystical harmony. From there on, both our Magical and Qi Energy absorption will be greatly boosted beyond even our limits."


    Aniela and Masami silently took in Darcel''s words. After a few moments, the girls then swept their own Magical Sense into the scroll and immediately became further shocked with surprise.


    "You''re right, Darcel. This really was meant for us."


    Though Masami was the one to get bored the quickest with cultivation, she felt the sudden urge to practice now with this mysterious Magical Art.


    "Indeed it is. But I still can''t help but wonder if someone just like us created this Magical Art." Aniela still couldn''t get this nagging feeling from her mind.


    This Magical Art just seems too precious to be causally swept under the radar.


    Darcel could only offer a shrug, being just as confused as her. For a brief moment, he considered asking other Senior Ranked Siren Mages or the Elders.


    But, he almost immediately pushed that idea down. Not to say it was a bad idea, but Darcel didn''t want to raise any more noise after their recent mind-shattering fight.


    He then decided, "Well, in any case, before we go out to do some mission, let''s see what this mystical art is about."


    Aniela and Masami promptly nodded to that decision.


    Quickly, the trio got into their regular cultivating position and began comprehending the Mystical Aura Arts.

 Chapter 310 - Great Speed

    Almost instantly, Darcel, Aniela, and Masami melded into their usual cultivation trance. Their minds focused up entirely, delving right into comprehending the Low Success Stage of the Mystical Aura Arts.


    As the description foretold, this Magical Art requires stimulation of both their Heavenly Core and Magical Core.


    If one''s talent is just slightly lacking in either field, then this Art would be impossible to learn.


    But of course, having the highest talent many cultivators or Mages had ever seen before, no lasting problem persisted for either Darcel, Aniela, and Masami.


    At this time, Darcel was perfectly following the Mystical Aura Arts instruction.


    To achieve the Mystical Aura state, he had to follow the very calculated instructions. Attempting this on his own would only lead to failure. The specific instructions were creating a direct energy link between his Heavenly Core and Magical Core.


    This energy link would be comprised of Qi and Magical energy directly from both his Heavenly Core and Magical Core, respectively.


    While Darcel had boundless confidence in his talent, he didn''t rush right into stimulating his two Cores.


    For the best results, he carefully took his time, slowly reaching the deepest part of his two Cores.


    Falling into a steady motion, Darcel circulated the purest Qi and Magical Energy he could possibly muster.


    Minutes quickly passed.


    And by the tenth-minute mark, Darcel finally pulled out a stream of both Qi and Magical Energy.


    These two energy streams weren''t particularly powerful. But had the purest essence Darcel could hope to muster at his cultivation level.


    Then, following the Mystical Aura Arts guide, Darcel began melding these two energy streams together.


    This entire process occurred right within Darcel''s Heavenly Dantian. But though Darcel still refers to it as a Heavenly Dantian, in truth, the correct term would be a Magical Dantian Space.


    When Mages begin the road in absorbing Magical Energy, the lower part of their stomach transforms into a Magical Space, allowing the Magical Core to form there.


    The same process would also occur in a Mage''s soul, becoming the underlying foundation to promoting their Magical Strength.


    As for cases when a cultivator is lucky enough to become Mages, their once cultivation Dantian''s would experience a dramatic shift towards Magical Energy.


    The coexistence of both a Qi core and a Magical Core blends together to allow that cultivator Mage to wield both types of energies.


    But though they coexist, any average cultivator Mage would find it impossible to stimulate both energies simultaneously.


    Not only does most cultivator Mage have terrible Magical talent, but they also need to have a perfect 50-50 focus.


    All of this made for heavily strict requirements to practice the Mystical Aura Arts.


    Even Darcel encountered slight resistance when wanting to connect his Qi and Magical Energy streams.


    It felt similar to wanting to connect two opposite magnetic forces; these energies weren''t ever meant to smoothly interconnect.


    At least, that''s what it felt like to Darcel.


    However, the resistance didn''t dissuade Darcel at all. He simply kept at, slowly but surely connecting the energy streams together all the while his head began to gradually throb in pain.


    The mental energy he needed for this task was very draining, Moreso than when he cultivates either his Qi or Magical Energy.


    For one of the few times in life, Darcel experienced the rapid negative effects of Mental energy drainage.


    But Mental Pain wasn''t anything Darcel couldn''t deal with. He certainly experienced much worse types of pain on this journey.


    With a determined mind, Darcel continued connecting the energy streams.


    More time seemed to slip by in an instant. Without the trio even being aware of it, a whole hour has passed.


    And it was finally by this time a dark, crimson mixed vortex light flashed within Darcel''s Magical Dantian Space.


    Out from both Darcel''s phantom Dragon Magical Core and gray Innate  Core was a completed mix line of energy!


    Despite the previous resistances, Darcel shattered through the invisible barrier, thoroughly combining Qi and Magical Energy.


    ''Hua~!''


    Right then, a faint darkness, crimson mixed aura shrouded Darcel''s body.


    At the same time, Darcel fused into the mystical aura state. His eyes became completely clear, and his breathing stilted.


    There was no other thoughts in Darcel''s mind. He only perceived two presences of incomparably rich energy.


    These energies were Qi and Magical energy.


    Under this state, Darcel''s body transformed into an intense vortex vacuum.


    In the air, small black spatial cracks ripped open, unleashing an unending wave of chilling Qi and Magical Energy.


    But instead of wreaking havoc of power like spatial cracks typically do, the types of energies flowed into one point.


    That point is Darcel''s darkness, crimson aura body.


    Because of the Mystical Aura state, Darcel was directly pulling the richest of Magical and Qi energy straight from a different dimension in the spatial zone!


    It didn''t matter where these cracks in the spatial zone was occurring. Any type of energy that transferred through this dimension was of the highest quality.


    If Darcel was fully aware, he would''ve recognized that the current energy quality was far higher than even the Snow Angel''s mercenary group Qi Haven area!


    And as Darcel circulated his Mystical Aura state, the same profound changes were finally occurring within Aniela and Masami.


    The girls just needed a slightly longer duration to finally combine their Qi and Magical Energy stream.


    And once another five minutes passed, the girl''s Mystical Aura finally formed.


    Aniela''s Mystical Aura appears as a beautiful mix of white Light and crimson, looking more radiant than Darcel''s.


    While Masami''s Mystical Aura took on a shimmering mix of fiery blue and crimson, appearing as vibrant, full of vigorous life.


    Around both Aniela and Masami, small black cracks in the spatial zone formed.


    Under their Mystical Aura state, the girls greedily pulled in rich energy as if they were a magnetic vortex.


    At this moment, if anyone were to come inside the room, they would''ve certainly mistaken it as the purest of Holy Land.


    Any average cultivator or Mage would feel an intense pull to began greedily absorbing the rich energy permeating this specific area. Upon doing so, that cultivator and or Mage could reach a small breakthrough in no time at all.


    This is provided if their comprehension is high enough to reach the next level. But still, the results would be mind-shattering.


    For Darcel, Aniela and Masami, though their comprehension is already insane, it was further made irrelevant because of their Mystical Aura state.


    While like this, the complex properties of both Qi and Magical Energy was automatically bypass. Their need for any sort of comprehension was somehow made even more trivialized.


    As the minutes trickled down, Darcel, Aniela, and Masami were experiencing rapid, profound changes.


    In just this short amount of time from using the Mystical Spirit Arts, the trio already sensed they shaved off days of regularly cultivating!


    Both their Heavenly and Magical Cores was now growing at a rate that would be impossible for them to ever achieve on their own.


    But before the trio could go too far, they all suddenly felt an intense drain from their Mental Energy.


    A sharp, pinging pain pounded their heads, ruining their Mystical Aura states, bringing all three of them back to reality.


    "Nng¡­."


    At the same time, Darcel, Aniela, and Masami released a slight collective groan.


    Mental Energy drainage was far intenser than they could have ever expected.


    On the other side for more normal Mages and cultivators, Mental Energy is rapidly used for any type of practice.


    Be it cultivating Skills, cultivation Arts or Magical manuals, or just simply trying to attack a breakthrough. A person''s Mental Energy corresponds with their comprehension talent.


    Meaning the higher the talent, the longer a person can cultivate and the more complex of information they can take in.


    This is partly the reason why people''s close door practice can take up to dozens or even hundreds of years,


    So though Darcel, Aniela, and Masami were only in the Mystical Aura state for merely minutes, this result was still excellent.


    Any other cultivator Mage wouldn''t even last a full five seconds before experiencing a tremendous headache.


    "Fuu~. What a skill¡­." Darcel quietly muttered, his headache already quickly subsiding.


    Truly just from those brief minutes, he felt significantly more powerful than before.


    With this kind of rapidly powerful method, Darcel almost felt like he was genuinely cheating the system.


    Compared to all of his other cheat-like abilities, controlling powerful Qi and Magical Energy broke far more sense. Even he realized that their situation should be a biological impossibility.


    Yet, here they are, with immense talent that would make any other cultivator or Mage go absolutely insane over.


    Darcel never really thought about it before. But he was genuinely grateful for whoever it was granting him these god-like abilities and insane comprehension. Without this, he''s sure he would''ve never escaped the Parasol Organization.


    "Not just what a skill Darcy, this is the skill!"


    Aniela''s eyes lit up like a kid in a candy store. Her broad smiling expression reminded Darcel of how she used to act.


    Staring at her palms in wonderment, Aniela continued on. "By just this method, you and I can positively reach Heavenly Kings before long. Honestly, just how did the skill slip under so many Mages'' noses, even with this strict requirement."


    "Obviously because each and every one of those prudes are too stuck up to even consider the other side. Hmph! Which means only more benefits for us!" Masami similarly shared in the excitement.


    Before things got too wild, Darcel calmed himself.


    At this point, they could focus on breakingthrough, but Darcel first wanted a complete grasp on where their prowess lies.


    His following words gained the girl''s full attention and even greater excitement when he told them, "Now then, before continuing down this road. Let''s finally take on a mission. I want to see where our combat prowess fully lies before we continually change it."

 Chapter 311 - Thief Trio

    A few miles away from Azog Ice Town, high in the gray color sky, Darcel, Aniela, and Masami flew with great haste.


    Fully decked out in their Siren Mage robes, the trio experience zero interruptions when wanting to leave for their mission.


    In fact, Darcel remarked it was almost too smooth on how easy they took their missions and left the town.


    Considering their recent actions, Darcel expected some slight conundrum. Either from the still disbelieving Siren Mages or the residents who happened upon their news.


    However, nothing troublesome occurred. Walking through the Siren Blood Mage organization was a completely different experience for the trio.


    Eyes would gather on them, but none would stare for too long. Apprehension, fear, unwillingness, and even respect was mixed in some Siren Mages gazes, but no one ever dared to come up to them.


    Then, when finally choosing their mission, the Senior-ranked Mage there gave the trio as much respect as any other Senior-ranked Mages.


    And when leaving Azog Ice Town, anyone who was to spot the trio would be immediately put off by their Siren Mage robes.


    Darcel couldn''t say for sure that this status quo would last. But he''ll make sure to ride out all the benefits he can from this.


    This is why the mission they chose was a relatively complex one that not many Senior-ranked Mages could actually do.


    On paper, the mission sounded simple enough. It was to simply gain the treasure of three specific people while also killing them.


    The identity of these people is where the complexities start.


    Even Darcel, Aniela, and Masami were a bit surprised to find out that three people were two powerful cultivators and one Senior-ranked Siren Mage.


    Given the values of both cultivators and Mages, such a combination would seem impossible.


    However, this trio apparently worked so well together that they managed to pull off such a great crime that the Siren Mage organization deemed it punishable by death.


    This trio stole tens of thousands of Spiritual Magical orbs, high-quality pills, and numerous Magical Arts.


    And while those stolen goods certainly add to their list of sins, it isn''t what is truly punishable by death.


    The biggest crime of all was that Senior-ranked Siren Mage betraying the whole organization by sneaking in unknown people straight into one of their Magical storage.


    When they read about this, Darcel, Aniela, and Masami were confused on why the Elders didn''t just deal with this problem.


    Upon asking why the answer they received only made them roll their eyes.


    Apparently, the betrayal had only happened just recently, meaning that the thief trio wouldn''t experience any sudden strength gain.


    Furthermore, the Elders simply didn''t deem it important enough for them to personally take action.


    In the first place, the goods they stole barely made a dent in their organization. The number of Spiritual Magical Orbs they have seemed honestly countless. Darcel, Aniela, and Masami didn''t even want to think about the massive number in that place.


    The same holds true for the high-quality pills and Magical Arts as they both were easily replaceable.


    If that thief trio had actually managed to steal something heavily top-secret, then the Elder Mages would personally take action.


    But as it stands now, the Elder Mages had far too much on their plates to deal with a problem like this, no matter how easy it may seem with their own unfathomable prowess.


    Truly, this mission was to test the very limits of the Senior-ranked Senior Mages.


    The two cultivators were at the sixth level of the Heavenly Transformation realm, while the Mage was, of course, at the Spirit Mage realm.


    No matter how prideful Siren Mages are, they were forced to admit this lineup is highly formidable.


    Just the Senior-Ranked Mage alone can be highly troublesome to fight with his array of Magical Arts and skills.


    When thinking of this, Darcel couldn''t help but smirk. He was thinking to himself, ''I wonder how long their tricks can last against simply high raw power. At least for this mission, Masami''s way of thinking would be quite effective.''


    Before leaving out for the mission, Masami was vehement in declaring herself as the leader.


    Her reasoning was, ''Since we need to test our limits, let''s not hold back at all! And out of the three of us, I''m the best at full frontal action.''


    It was admittedly entertaining for Darcel to see Aniela bicker with Masami, claiming she can also turn up the heat far better if she so chooses to do so.


    But, in the end, Darcel did settle with Masami taking the lead.


    Previously, he did promise her that he would let her lead, and it was good to switch up their formation from time to time.


    This is why currently, he and Aniela are lined side to side, with Masami being in the center.


    At this point in time, Darcel wasn''t even aware of how far they had traveled. He was too caught up in his own thoughts.


    So when he heard Masami and Aniela suddenly stop talking, slowing their flying speeds to a crawl, Darcel had focused his mind back on the present.


    Looking over to the girls, he noticed they both had their gazes on a specific sight. Tossing his own gaze around, Darcel saw that they were staring at a seemingly ordinary snow cave.


    Anybody would be inclined to simply look past this cave without a second thought.


    However, Darcel spoke to Masami without taking his eyes off the cave, asking her, "So, this is where the Magical slip led us to?"


    "Yep, pretty clever bastards, eh?" Masami confirmed as an increasingly excited light swirled within her eyes. "I doubt any Heavenly King can sense that Magical Barrier, nor would any Mage weaker than the Spirit Mage realm detect this."


    With their target settled on, Darcel, Aniela, and Masami shot towards down towards the cave, landing gracefully on the gray, snowy ground within just a couple of seconds.


    Standing in front of the snowy cave, all the trio could see was pitch black darkness. It wouldn''t matter how much they enhanced their eyes; it was impossible to see through a concealment Magical Barrier.


    "Mnh¡­.you know, I''ve read that there are more sneakier ways to get rid of a Magical Barrier. However, I can already guess the methods we will use."


    Aniela already felt a wry smile forming. That wry smile further broadened when she heard Masami eagerly say while nodding her head,


    "Of course, we''re going bold and brash. No point in sneaking around when we have the power to barrel through."


    And in that instance, she stopped talking, a crimson Magical Light burst out of Darcel''s body.


    His Magical Energy instantly surged, and several Siren Chains tore out from his back like crimson tentacles.


    With a thought, Darcel shot one of his Siren Chains straight towards the concealment Magical Barrier.


    ''Bang!''


    The sound of glass shattering echoed out in the area. Under Darcel''s Magical Power, the barrier was as fragile as weak glass.


    "Ah?? Another attack? So soon?"


    Immediately when Darcel destroyed the Magical Barrier, a slightly weary sounding voice bounced off the cave walls.


    In that instance, Darcel, Aniela, and Masami swiftly rushed into the snowy cave.


    After only several feet into the cave, the trio suddenly stopped.


    Ahead of them, they witnessed three men, all wearing long black cloaks, slowly stood up from their meditative spots.


    Slight worry crossed the men''s faces when gazing at Darcel. Their eyes narrowed explicitly on him, sensing that he''s indeed at the Spirit Mage Realm!


    Furthermore, his Magical Aura was intensely thick. So thick to the point that three men felt as if they were getting pulled into an intense magnetic vortex.


    Just Darcel alone caused their guards to be highly raised.


    However, when the three men sensed the other two masked youths, their eyebrows curled.


    "Oh? So it''s only you?" The man in the middle suddenly spoke after seemingly confirming Aniela and Masami''s aura.


    Neither girl exuded the same powerful Magical might Darcel had, leading for him and the other two to only put Darcel in their eyes.


    Feeling more at ease, the three men glared solely at Darcel, and the man in the middle tried speaking once again,


    "So another Senior one came, huh? Never saw you around, though. But if this my so-called Mage group has to offer then-"


    The Siren Mage suddenly couldn''t talk anymore when overwhelming energies suddenly exploded from Darcel, Aniela, and Masami''s bodies!


    Multi colors surged out of the trio as they spared no expense, unleashing both the full brunt of their Magical Energy and bloodline powers.


    As their combined powers were released, the whole snowy cave violently trembled, tiny black lines rippled the air, and the wind stormed into a chaotic frenzy.


    For the first time since becoming Mages, Darcel, Aniela and Masami showcased their full potential.


    "Th-this?!"


    The Siren Mage and cultivators went utterly rigid. Their face tightened in fear, feeling an immense bout of dread.


    Just what with this sudden explosive power?!


    The Siren Mage and cultivators felt as if massive mountains were abruptly dropped right on them, creating an immense pressure they never felt before!


    In the instance, the Siren Mage and cultivators were shocked, Darcel, Aniela, and Masami struck out.


    A single Siren Chain burst of Aniela and Masami''s back, and they immediately sent their Siren Chains right towards the cultivators.


    Before Darcel''s match with Siren Star, Aniela and Masami weren''t precisely close to forming a single Siren Chain. The girls would''ve needed at least a couple more days of intensely practicing.


    However, after experiencing the Mystical Aura state, their comprehension of that Magical Art took a massive leap!


    While they weren''t on Darcel''s advanced level, they could at least form one powerful Siren Chain that holds all of the same ability.


    At the same time, Darcel set his target solely on the Siren Mage. He blasted his several Siren Chains right towards him.


    "Hah!!"


    The Siren Mage and cultivators only had a split second to react, promptly unleashing every drop of power they could possibly muster up.


    Qi and Magical Energy frantically swirled around them like a whirlpool as the three pushed towards their very limit.


    In a desperate attempt at defense, the three of them instantly formed protective barriers.


    And at that moment, Darcel, Aniela, and Masami''s Siren Chains mercilessly struck them.


    Though the Siren Mage and cultivators could easily match any other sixth-level Heavenly King or Spirit Realm Mage, that kind of prowess was nothing in front of Darcel, Aniela, and Masami''s full power.


    ''Bang!''


    Without any resistance, the Siren Mage''s Magical Barrier shattered to bits and pieces, and he was sent flying like a ragdoll by the powerful aftershocks.


    At the same time, Aniela and Masami''s single Siren Chain shattered the cultivator''s Qi barrier and tightly wrapped it around their bodies.


    In this instance, Darcel didn''t even need to tell the girls a plan.


    Instead, he sprang forth with immense speeds, rapidly pursuing the flying Siren Mage, leaving Aniela and Masami behind to deal with the Heavenly Kings.

 Chapter 312 - Triple Killing

    In an instant, Darcel transformed into a profound black trail of light, relentlessly rushing the Siren Mage like a wild beast.


    Within a split second, all that left was Aniela, Masami, and the two struggling cultivators.


    Even though their foes were both sixth-level Heavenly Kings, Aniela and Masami honestly couldn''t muster up that much caution.


    For sure, the girls were treating this situation seriously. No matter what, Mid-ranks Heavenly Kings shouldn''t be that of an easy foe to take down.


    However, their worries and constant self-doubt that continually slumber in the deepest reign of their minds didn''t surface now.


    Aniela and Masami genuinely felt assured in their own abilities from a mixture of Darcel''s example and the Mystical Aura State.


    Facing off against the cultivators, the girls stood entirely calm, as if they were entirely in control of this whole situation.


    In direct contrast to Aniela and Masami increasing confidence, the two cultivators were struggling in both mind and body.


    They faced several powerful enemies in the past. But nobody unleashed this intense of an aura!


    They barely have any time to appropriately react to anything. Adding on to the two cultivators'' struggle was Aniela and Masami''s Siren Chains.


    The pain was truly unbearable. They both felt like their flesh was getting seared by the sun itself! Furthermore, the Siren Chains disrupted their flow of Heavenly Qi, making it extremely difficult to resist the girl''s Magical Energy and this burning pain.


    The cultivators rapidly worked their minds, trying to find any way to escape these binding chains.


    But right at their moment, their true pain had finally started.


    Aniela and Masami surged out even more Magical Power, causing their single Siren Chain to glow a shimmering crimson light.


    Strings of crimson Magical Energy drilled into the cultivator''s bodies and then began directly absorbing their Qi Energies!


    "Ah-Ahhh!!"


    Both cultivators wailed like an animal being slaughter. Getting their Qi energy absorbed out of them truly felt like a fate worse than death.


    Neither of them had the option to pass out. They both were forced to stay completely conscious as their Qi Energy was getting ripped out of them, feeling like organs was getting brutally pulled out by a rusty knife.


    Because of the brutal pain, the cultivators started to struggle far more intensely. Their eyes became completely bloodshot as their minds nearly broke from the overwhelming pain.


    And right then, before he was entirely drained dry, the first cultivator gained an utterly maddening look.


    His screeches of pain stopped as he ferociously glared right at Masami. At that moment, the cultivator forced his mouth open and violently bit right down on his tongue!


    Bright red blood sprinkles down on the cultivator''s chin, dripping down to his clothes and Masami''s Siren Chain.


    Immediately upon biting his tongue, the cultivator''s aura explosively beyond his very limits! He had disregarded everything, burning every drop of his blood essence.


    Burning away this much blood essence is essentially the equivalent of signing away one''s death warrant.


    Blood essence is the very vitality of a cultivator. While burning this away can grant a person great temporary strength, it comes at an extreme cost.


    Either their cultivation withers away, or they straight up die!


    None of these consequences even register in the cultivator''s mind. The instant his power explosively increased, a vicious light burst within his eyes, and a feral grin split across his face.


    "Haah!!"


    The cultivator unleashed a powerful burst of Heavenly Qi, destroying Masami''s single Siren Chain.


    "We''ll die together!!" The cultivator roared like an utter, deranged mad man.


    Without stopping, the man then flashed out a long silvery blade. The aura of a Royal Spirit Sword burst out of the blade and frantically increased as the man immediately poured all of combusted blood essence power into it.


    A bright silvery glow discharged out the blade as the cultivator''s power soared even higher.


    "Hmph. That''s it?"


    Masami disdainfully snorted. No matter how high the cultivator''s power increased, it couldn''t match her aura at all.


    Not wanting to waste any more time, Masami vigorously surged 80% of her bloodline powers. Her energy once again erupted like a volcano, suppressing any slight momentum the cultivator managed to gather.


    An overwhelming oppressive might zeroed in squarely on the cultivator.


    "She still has this much power?!" The cultivator felt utter despair creeping up on him again.


    Despite combusting his blood essence, the power difference was still too significant!


    Masami didn''t give the cultivator even a second to react. She strutted her palm forward, instantly surging an abundance of energy, and then blasted out a Firefox energy palm towards the cultivator.


    The whole cave seemed to turn into a boiling volcano. Anywhere Masami''s Firefox energy palm traveled, it would melt the rocks and walls to mere crips.


    "Dammit!!"


    The cultivator only had a split second to react. On pure instincts alone, he chopped down his silvery blade towards Masami''s Firefox energy palm.


    ''Bang!''


    The miserable groans of the cultivator bounced off the cave''s walls as he was sent flying back from the explosive collision.


    To his credit, the cultivator did manage to slightly defend against Masami''s attack.


    If he was at full strength, he would''ve been able to somewhat properly counter that attack.


    However, with nearly all of his Qi energy ripped away from him, the man had no chance of resisting.


    While the cultivator sailed through the air, Masami wasn''t going to give him a chance to breathe. Her Magical Energy surged once again, and she immediately formed another single Siren Chain.


    With a thought, Masami sent the Siren Chain towards the flying cultivator, and it pierced right through his heart!


    Blood crazily spurted out from the cultivator as Masami''s Siren Chain effortlessly drilled through his body.


    A sixth-level Heavenly King bodily defenses was nothing but mere tofu against Masami''s Magical Energy.


    In that instance, the cultivator wasn''t even aware of what was happening. All he could feel was a deathly pain coming from his chest.


    And as the light gradually left his eyes, the cultivator caught sight of a blinding white flash. His last thoughts center around these sudden demons who both had powerful Magical and Qi Energy.


    At the same time Masami killed off the cultivator, her eyes squinted a bit when a bright white light flashed from the corner of her vision.


    The next second, a wet sickening thump was heard as a bloody corpse slammed into the ground, just dozens of feet away from Masami.


    On this corpse, there was a large hole where its heart should be, and its face was struck with utter fear.


    "Hmph. Always with the bright light show, huh?"


    Masami jested as she recalled both her Magical Energy and bloodline powers, causing the other cultivator''s corpse to crash into the ground.


    "Hehe~. I was just born to be bright and enticing." Aniela teased back.


    And as she walked up to Masami, her gaze briefly crossed back over to the two cultivator''s corpses. "Still, to think Darcy was more than right about this. I mean¡­.these two weren''t as strong as Siren Star, but they were nearly helpless against a single Siren Chain."


    "Eh." Compared to Aniela''s bewilderment, Masami simply shrugged her shoulders.


    "Whenever he thinks he''s absolutely right, has he ever been wrong? Either way, I''m just glad we''re reclaiming our strength! It won''t be too long before we are back to our full potential."


    ¡­.


    As Aniela and Masami killed the cultivators, Darcel was in hot pursuit of the Siren Mage.


    At this time, he released 70% of his bloodline powers, causing his strength to skyrocket even more!


    Darcel''s combined oppressive might crashed straight down on the Siren Mage, swallowing him in a suffocating ocean of overwhelming power.


    "He''s this strong?! Just what the hell are you?!"


    The Siren Mage could only force down the rising bile in his mouth and the immense pain wreaking utter havoc inside his body.


    In the instance he was hit with Darcel''s suffocating aura, the Siren Mage forcefully stopped himself, fishing out a crimson color Mage Staff.


    With the Mage Staff in hand, the Siren Mage burst out a wave of Magical Energy from its Magical Orb, immediately forming a Magical Dome around himself.


    Compared to just a Magical Barrier, a Magical Dome has far better defenses, almost unbreakable to any attacks.


    Protected inside the Magical Dome, the Siren Mage initially thought he would have some room to properly breathe.


    However, his expectations were shattered to bits and pieces the very next split second.


    Several crimson Siren Chains instantly reached the Siren Mage and shattered right through the Magical Dome!


    At best, this Siren Mage was just slightly stronger than Siren Star. His overall Magical Energy prowess wasn''t too high, but his craft mind allowed him to ward off several Senior-ranked Siren Mages.


    But, against an absolute strength disparity, the Siren Mage had no chance to show off any of his skills.


    And once Darcel''s Siren Chains crushed the Magical Dome, it didn''t stop at all, restlessly soaring right towards the Siren Mage.


    ''Pu-Chi!''


    The Siren Mage simply couldn''t offer any defenses; his body was brutally torn open by the Siren Chains, causing streaks of blood to splatter in the air.


    Only a hoarse shrill left the Siren Mage''s mouth.


    He couldn''t even correctly scream as his Magical Energy and lifeforce was rapidly draining out from him.


    At this moment, the Siren Mage knew it was over for him. He was very clearly aware of the unfathomable power of the Siren Chains arts and wasn''t even shocked at it by this point.


    There was only a distraught look of fear and despair encompassing the Siren Mage''s face.


    As he watched Darcel slowly inched closer to him, the Siren Mage mustered all of his willpower to ask one question. His voice came out as a gurgle but was clear enough to get his message across.


    "Why-why¡­.if you have this kind of talent. Why work with that dog organization¡­.?"

 Chapter 313 - Weeks Passing

    Hearing the Siren Mage''s gargle-up words, Darcel actually paused. His eyebrows curled in curiosity, and he then made a split-second decision.


    Instead of letting the Siren Mage quickly die off, Darcel lowers his Magical Energy output, allowing the Mage to live that bit longer.


    In all honesty, this method was crueler than just killing the Siren Mage off.


    Now he''ll have to experience death at an agonizingly slow pace and be completely powerless to do anything about it.


    From the Siren Mage''s horrific expression, it was easy to see how brutal this option was.


    However, Darce had long since abandon showing any of his enemies any shred of mercy. Hell, he first squashed that part of him as he grew up in the Parasol Organization.


    What mattered the most to Darcel now was keeping both Aniela and Masami safe. And the Siren Mage''s words arouse that little bit of worry.


    After all, this Siren Mage has dozens of years of experience in that organization over him. Therefore, whatever opinion he has would most likely be the absolute truth. Moreover, since he is on his last legs, the Siren Mage seemed very willing to talk.


    With all this in mind, Darcel ignored the look of utter agony on the Siren Mage face and asked,


    "Dog organization? First time I''ve heard it described like that. Everyone in Azog Ice Town just seems to have nothing but praise for them."


    "Heh-heh¡­.is that right¡­.?


    As the Siren Mage spoke, his lips starting twitching. Even though he''s in immense pain, he can''t suppress specific memories from bubbling up in his subconscious.


    Memories that made the Siren Mage''s lips twitch up in a disdainful smirk. That harrowing smirk coupled with the gruesome blood running down his face genuinely made for a terrifying image.


    Despite wanting the release of death at this moment, the Siren Mage still continues to talk, as if he was venting out everything slumbering deep within him.


    "A bunch of bullshit. Just one slightest mistake, and you get heavily ostracized. And if you don''t have the power, there''s nothing you can do to change. Just one wrong move, and your life is ruined. Praise my ass. Among Mages, they are the most prideful and treacherous."


    The Siren Mage said it all in one breath. Afterward, he puked a copious amount of blood. It was like those last words took nearly all of his lifeforce.


    Right then, the Siren Mage became heavily blurry and felt his consciousness all but left him.


    However, before he truly passed on, the Siren Mage said in a very faint whisper.


    "You will see it too¡­."


    And with his final piece said, the Siren Mage had finally died.


    Darcel stayed motionless for a second. On instincts, he recalled back his Magical Energy, letting the Siren Mage corpse crash to the ground.


    As a heavy silence filled the area, Darcel tightly knitted his eyebrows. ''I wonder¡­.if he knew what I could truly do, would his words change? But then again, he did imply about my talent being so great, so perhaps he already saw through it. Really, I had no plans to stay here long, but after that¡­.we may need to speed up our time.''


    Darcel took the Siren Mage''s last words to heart. His combat prowess is great but nowhere near enough.


    Being content or absolutely confident is impossible unless his powers reach the very summit of the whole world.


    At this time, Darcel was assured no other Senior-ranked Siren Mage could ever hope to match them.


    But those Elder Mages, his worries couldn''t stop about them. And now, it only increased after that short exchange.


    After pondering for a few moments, Darcel came to a swift conclusion. With a complete grasp over their combat strength, it was now time to significantly boost their cultivation.


    Suddenly, Darcel was taken away from his thoughts when he heard footsteps stroll up to him. Turning over, he spotted Aniela and Masami causally walking up to him.


    Seeing the girls, some tension alleviated from Darcel''s body.


    Really, having a highly reliable team make things much less suffocating. Even more perfect is that they''re both beautiful women and his lovers.


    "So you already finished things here, Darcy? Truly, we all went far faster than I could have ever expected." Aniela spoke first after taking one look at the Siren Mage''s hole-filled corpse.


    Now, there was a noticeable vibrant energy within her tone that wasn''t quite there before this mission.


    "Well, well. If all missions like this, we can clear several of them just today!"


    The smugness in Masami''s tone was more apparent to notice. Her head was held proudly high, being distinctly different compared to her stature just before this mission.


    A blooming smile blossomed onto Darcel''s face. ''Even though that warning was ominous, it''s all worth it to see the girls coming back to their old selves.''


    Truly Darcel can consider this mission as the highest success they achieved over these past days.


    Keeping his thoughts to himself, Darcel then nodded to the girls, looked back over to the Siren Mage''s corpse, and told them, "Come on, let''s finish looting this thief trio; they bound to have plenty of good stuff. Then, once we claim our rewards, we''ll fall into a schedule of close-door cultivation and completing missions."


    "Sounds perfect, Darcy/I''m all fired up now." Aniela and Masami''s voices, respectively, overlapped with each other.


    The girls were genuinely eager. Neither could even recall the last time they felt this pump since the Mercenary Exchange Event.


    With all that settled, Darcel began walking up to the Siren Mage''s corpse. And though he appeared calm on the surface, his mind started to rummage on this man''s last words.


    Hopefully, they could leave before any actual disasters happen.


    ¡­.


    Days quickly breezed by, turning into weeks before Darcel, Aniela and Masami knew it.


    Since their first-ever mission, about two weeks have passed.


    During this time, the trio fell into a smooth regime. They would first complete several missions then later on cultivating throughout the night.


    While on this schedule, neither Darcel, Aniela, or Masami paid much attention to the outside world.


    But, with every completed mission they achieved, their infamous reputation increased.


    Now Siren Mages had no other choice but to admit that Darcel''s group was an excellent addition to their organization.


    The tiers of mission the trio completed weren''t easy at all. Some missions they achieved would be impossible for even other several Senior-ranked Siren Mages.


    And though Darcel, Aniela, and Masami never bothered to seek out other Siren Mages to form relations, public opinion about them was slowly changing.


    No matter what, the trio has performed great merits that will benefit their organization.


    Of course, no matter how opinions about them sway, Darcel, Aniela, and Masami couldn''t care in the slightest.


    All of their focus was on gathering an abundance of resources. And aided by their Mystical Aura State, their cultivation and Magical Energy increase by leaps and bounds.


    Currently, a profound event was occurring within Darcel''s group room.


    Inside, Darcel, Aniela, and Masami sat in their usual cultivation positions. But the energy surrounding the three of them was heavily intense.


    Within the air, visible black spatial cracks lines ripple all around the room, gushing chilling tidal waves of Heavenly Qi energy.


    If any Siren Mage were to step within the room, they would drown in the suffocating ocean-like energy permeating the air.


    The reason for this phenom was all because of Darcel and Aniela. At this moment, the duo was in the midst of breaking through to the Heavenly Transformation realm!


    As they were entirely focused on their cultivation, their speeds were at a breakneck pace.


    Furthermore, Darcel and Aniela were already close to the peak of the Innate Core realm in the first place. With their comprehension being insanely high, it was only a matter of time.


    And today is where the duo will take that final step.


    Darcel almost instantly adjusted himself to his best mental condition. His mind was unwaveringly clear, akin to an unending stream of warm water.


    Then, without any hesitation, Darcel stimulated all of the accumulated Heavenly Qi energy within his nine Innate Core cracks. The Innate Core cracks was filled to their absolute limit and was ready to release at any time.


    ''Bang!''


    Showing zero hints of emotions on his face, Darcel detonated his nine Innate Core cracks!


    Darcel''s body violently shook, but at that time, his bloodline vigorously surged.


    Tremendous power filled every inch of Darcel''s body, stabilizing his Innate Core while also pushing Darcel''s Spirit Sense.


    At a rapid pace, Darcel felt his Spirit Sense approach a new border of great power.


    But before Darcel''s Spirit Sense could fully transform, he felt a slight resistance.


    Right then, Darcel only had one firm thought that served as his underlying foundation for nearly all of his actions.


    ''This is just another stepping stone so I can keep Aniela and Masami safe. And eventually find that yellow-eyed woman!''


    ''Ka-Cha!''


    A resounding shatter shook Darcel''s mind and body.


    In that instance, Darcel felt his mind broaden to a tremendous level. His Spirit Sense entirely transformed.


    At this moment, Darcel finally gained his Heavenly Spirit Sense!

 Chapter 314 - Heavenly Step

    The unfathomable sensation of a Heavenly Spirit Sense transformed Darcel''s entire mental psyche. It was at this moment, he genuinely felt like he shredded right past his ordinary mortal limits.


    With just a thought, he could spread his Spirit Sense for thousands of miles, essentially covering the whole of the Siren Blood Mage organization.


    This extreme range was Darcel only just probing out his ability.


    At his complete focus, the distance of his Heavenly Spirit Sense could only be imagined.


    And not only did his range increase, but Darcel could also now accurately pinpoints numerous things that have the slightest strand of energy.


    Provided that the person he''s searching for isn''t majorly stronger than him, Darcel can detect any presence.


    Along with his ability being upgraded, Darcel, in general, felt sharper.


    His intelligence was already quite high. But after this, Darcel felt as if it became even more refined and perfectly clear.


    Darcel only took a second to bask in this sensation before focusing up to complete his breakthrough.


    At this stage, a cultivator would experience enlightenment about their sense of self. Their minds broaden to the point where they need to questions their goals and desire.


    Asking themselves if the path they''re going is their genuine goal?


    No matter how talented she is now, Masami still had to do deep self-reflection upon herself. Of course, her already firm Will allowed her to easily bypass this step, but it was nevertheless required.


    Even Aniela had to take a moment and experience enlightening self-reflection.


    She formed her Heavenly Spirit Sense only seconds behind Darcel. And now she''s at the next critical juncture to finally become a Heavenly King.


    The enlightening self-reflection was in Darcel''s mind for some time now. Even before this breakthrough, he would constantly reaffirm the goals in his head. This was so he could find the burning drive and motivation to keep going every day, no matter how tough it becomes.


    His notion has been set down for years already.


    So it should have come with no shock that Darcel''s already enlightenment mind shattered the block preventing him from directly absorbing Heavenly Qi!


    Darcel only felt his mind slightly shook. But other than that, he had zero reactions.


    For years he always knew what he wanted. And though more goals have been added to his drive, Darcel never wavered in the slightest.


    After all, as long as Aniela and Masami are alive, he can''t let himself die or become weak!


    At this moment, the black spatial cracks lines tremble. Then, in the very next second, rich waves of Heavenly Qi energy soared straight at Darcel.


    Sensing the intensely powerful waves of Heavenly Qi, Masami flung open her eyes, only to immediately widen them in slight shock.


    "Tch! This guy never stops showing off!" Masami was truly stunned and envious.


    During her Heavenly Transfomarion breakthrough, her phenomenon was not as intense as Darcel''s. Although, she can admit that Heavenly Qi pouring into Darcel was a sight to behold.


    Those waves of Heavenly Qi brightly lit up their entire room. It was almost like gazing into a rainbow light show.


    At this time, Darcel was refining his body into a Heavenly body and forming his Heavenly Core with Heavenly Qi.


    The quality of Heavenly Qi contains a quantitive richness that simply can not be compared to the previous realms.


    Not even speaking about the power difference, the amount of pure Heaven and Earth''s energy within Heavenly Qi is scaled up by a tremendous margin.


    This step is truly shedding away every drop of impurities a cultivator accumulated from the previous realms.


    Darcel was undergoing this process, yet there wasn''t any spot of gross impurities shedding away from his body.


    Likewise, when Masami reached this realm, there weren''t any gross impurities out from her body as well.


    This is all because of the high pureness Heavenly Qi possesses, being able to wipe away cultivation impurities without a trace.


    Minutes flowed by, soon transiting into a full hour.


    At this time, an incredible wave of Heavenly Qi rushed out of Aniela like a vigorous storm. From the black spatial cracks, tears, rainbow color Heavenly Qi rushed into her body as if she was a Polaris magnet.


    It took slightly longer, but now Aniela crossed over the last mental border of the Heavenly Transformation realm, taking her first official step.


    During this time, Masami simply opted to wait until the duo was finished.


    She couldn''t precisely immerse herself into cultivation with the reckless waves of energy flowing out and in Darcel and Aniela.


    Soon enough, even more time swiftly passed.


    And it was finally after forty minutes, Darcel and Aniela changed.


    ''Hua~!''


    At the same time, Darcel and Aniela''s bloodline arms vigorously surged!


    Their powers erupted like a volcano, causing brilliant black and white Light to shroud the entire room, completely covering up the rainbow color Heavenly Qi.


    "Th-this?! Holy, where they always-?"


    At first, Masami was simply shocked at the pure overwhelming power gushing out of the duo. It intensely pressured her while just being in her base state.


    But before Masami could properly reveal in their bloodline might, her breathing suddenly got hitched.


    Among the brilliant Light show, two definite images formed out of Darcel and Aniela.


    A single black wing and a single white wing were unfurled from Darcel and Aniela''s bloodline arm. Their bloodline wings stood majestically tall, emitting ethereal auras that was impossible to ignore.


    "Since when¡­.since when they had this?" Masami could only blankly stare at the wings.


    Because the crimson Magical Mark made it impossible to see, she never had the chance to properly obverse their bloodline wings. Furthermore, during their missions, the duo was never pushed to a point where they needed to go all out.


    Seeing their wings for the first time, Masami honestly didn''t know how to describe her feelings.


    All at that moment, Masami''s breath was truly taken away. However, this magnetic feel only lasted for a second.


    Afterward, Masami rapidly blinked her eyes. ''I never really put much thought into their bloodline, but¡­.is it that special?''


    Indeed, Masami always regarded the duo''s bloodline as a rare Heavenly Rank one where it allows them to amplify their Qi energy to an insane degree.


    But after this moment, she slowly started to realize there was something profound about their bloodlines.


    However, before her thoughts could divulge, she sensed movements from Darcel and Aniela.


    As Darcel and Aniela''s bodies sparsely twitched, their bloodline powers recalled back into their bodies, causing the room to fall into a normal state.


    Upon reverting back to normal, a new kind of aura oozed out of the duo.


    It was the same aura that naturally emits from Masami or any other Heavenly Transformation cultivation.


    This was their Heavenly Aura! Darcel and Aniela had finally crossed over to the first level of the Heavenly Transformation realm!


    Within their now Heavenly Magical Dantian space, their Heavenly Cores was a mix of Chaotic Energy and roaring black flames.


    At the first level, their Heavenly Core was only just a vague phantom image. However, the size of their Cores was tremendous. It nearly equaled to the size of their phantom Dragon Magical Core!


    When everything was finally settled with, Darcel and Anieal''s bodies stopped twitching. Then, simultaneously, they flung their eyes wide open.


    For a brief second, rays of Darkness and Light spewed out of their eyes before quickly returning to normal.


    Masami gave an immediately pleased smirk, congratulating the duo. "Well, well! That was a nice flashy show. But hey, now we''re all full-fledged Heavenly Kings!"


    "Hehe~! You were right, Sami. This power is so robust."


    Aniela slowly stretched her arms, taking in this overwhelming feeling of power.


    With what she''s sensing now, Aniela was more than sure they could properly dominate Mercenaries group''s Captains such as the ones from the Snow Angel group or the Shadow rouges.


    "And to think, all we really need is just resources." Darcel absentmindedly threw out a comment.


    More than just this feeling of power, he was moreso delighted at the prospect of how smooth their cultivation is.


    If they could adequately accumulate all the resources they can, they wouldn''t even be stuck in the Heavenly Transformation realm for a long time.


    Truthfully, with all the resources they acquired, Masami could have achieved a small breakthrough.


    But she declined doing so, in favor so that he and Aniela could rapidly advanced. Although her reasoning wasn''t a warm and affectionate one like Darcel would expect with Aniela.


    She simply told him, ''Our team needs to be an unstoppable force of nature. So naturally, you two need to become Heavenly Kings now! This way, we can venture where ever whenever we very well want. And challenge whoever we want.''


    It was an action-orientated reason, but one that Darcel expected and wouldn''t have it any other way.


    As he thought of this, Darcel threw an appreciative glance towards Masami.


    But while doing so, he caught a brief flash of a strange expression on her beautiful face. The expression happened so fast that Aniela didn''t notice it, and Darcel was sure he wouldn''t have either.


    He only did so because he felt his Darkness Soul link quiver for the briefest of split seconds.


    Darcel''s curiosity was immediately aroused. However, he chose not to press her for an answer.


    If it was something that was truly bothering her, Masami would never hesitate to blurt it out loud. So Darcel assumed it was just her wandering thoughts.


    Although, he did note this in the back of his mind for later.


    After clearing away his thoughts of this, Darcel then focused on their next goal. He began to speak up, interrupting Aniela and Masami''s current discussion to tell them,


    "Alright then. With our prowess, we have no reason to fear any mercenary groups. So, it''s finally time to take that trip towards Mawold Town."


    "Wha?? Uggh¡­."


    Collective groans of agony sounded out from both Aniela and Masami. Their expressions right now was honestly like they stepped in gross rat shit.

 Chapter 315 - An Old Friend

    "Seriously, do we really need to visit that woman again? I mean, I know she is somehow still connected to you, but wouldn''t it be better for her to live like that? Just believing it was a dream?


    There was a clear trace of disdain filling Masami''s tone. Mawold Town, more specifically, Silver Leader Ninu, brought up rather negative feelings for her and Aniela.


    Compared to any other person, Ninu certainly has a more profound relationship with them.


    Quite literally, Darcel touched her very soul''s essence core, the meaning of who she is.


    And by doing so, he forcefully molded her into becoming a mere servant, somebody who will never show resistance to him.


    Even from the beginning, Masami was never truly fond of this idea. Neither was Aniela, though she was slightly more tolerant.


    After all, unlike how they build their relationship from numerous life-or-death situations, these Darkness Servants simply took these massive shortcuts to gain these fabricated feelings.


    There was no actual genuineness, all just cohesion and force. At least, that''s what both Aniela and Masami believed it to be.


    And making matters worse, the fact that some of their Darkness Servants acted all affectionate to Darcel irked the girls in all the wrong places.


    Ninu was one such servant who acted particularly close to Darcel.


    Even now, both girls could remember the unmistakable sour taste over remembering how Ninu seemed so enthralled by fabricated soul feelings.


    It''s all why they both expressed significant sourness overseeing this ''old friend'' again.


    Aniela had even added on to Masami''s point as said next, "At this point, she and we particularly live in different worlds. I don''t see any true benefits for this excursion."


    Hearing both girl''s complaints, Darcel took it in calmly. He was more than aware of their varying feelings. Plus, he could also understand their point.


    Not even he wants a relationship made up of fabricated feelings.


    No matter if his powers specifically related to seducing women or giving them easy pleasure, forcing relationships only gave Darcel a sensation of hollowness.


    Although, at the same time, Darcel could also see that both girls just have plain, regular jealousy.


    ''Really, before I knew it, they''ve grown close, very close with each other. Still, this is better than them clawing away at each other, even if they do more often than not clash.''


    Truly, Darcel counted his blessings that despite the girls having clear contrast in personality, they can also smoothly bounce off each other.


    He shudders to think what would happen if he needed to step in for actual violent actions.


    Turning his thoughts away from that, Darcel reorganized his mind and explained his reasoning. "I know it may very well seem like a waste of time but, I can tell it would be worth it. From what I pieced together, that woman was unable to destroy our sour links because we''re too interconnected. As for Ninu, she was unable to destroy but had certainly damaged it. However, even after all this time, my soul link to her somehow grew stronger. I can feel her vehemently pinning for us. Plus, I can also vaguely feel out she too experienced great changes since our time."


    Aniela and Masami certainly heard Darcel, but they didn''t respond for a moment.


    They attempted to keep up their intent stares, hoping to penetrate into Darcel''s mind even just slightly.


    However, no matter how hard they stared, Darcel stayed unmoving. It was like two slightly smaller lions attempting to pressure in the biggest, dominant lion.


    And in the end, Aniela and Masami gave out.


    "Haah~. We know that look right, Sami?" Aniela simply exhaled a quiet sigh. "Let''s just sack it up and quickly do this. Besides, in the end, she''s still only a servant. That position can never be changed."


    Listening to that, Darcel nearly snorted. He remembers all the way back when they first encountered Masami, Aniela was so insistent in her belief that jealousy would never affect her.


    Now, she''s become quite possessive and territorial.


    Darcel could only assume because his soul instinctively called out to Masami, it in return made Aniela''s soul far more willing to accept since she was already tightly connected to him.


    Without that little fact, Darcel could only imagine how their interactions would''ve turned out.


    "Hmph. I suppose that she is. Well then, let''s get it done with now. The sooner we are done, the faster we can back on to more critical subjects."


    Masami was already back on her feet when she finished speaking. She cracked out over any leftover kinks from cultivating for so long, feeling her body surging with vibrant energy.


    At that moment, Darcel let loose a slightly wryly smile and told the girls, "We don''t need to treat this like a mission, you know? It''s just a simple check-up, and plus, we can use this time to leisurely relax. Cultivation isn''t all about rapidly promoting strength. It is nice to divulge ourselves once in a while."


    "Che, you only say that because your powers are literally linked to being perverse." Masami snorted.


    "And we can''t help but surrender to his Dark claws~." Aniela cheerfully added.


    Lightly chucking to himself, Darcel prepared to stand so they could promptly leave. But as did so, a sudden purple glow surged from the bookshelf.


    In that instance, Darcel, Aniela, and Masami immediately snapped their attentions over.


    "Say¡­.isn''t that one of the Elder''s rings?" Aniela asked with an evident hint of surprise lacing her tone.


    Indeed,  the cause for the sudden purple glow was from the contact ring on their shelf.


    The contact ring that direly connected to one of the high-level Elders of the entire Siren Blood Mage organization.


    For weeks now, the trio has completed so many missions. And yet, no Elder ever bothered to contact them until now.


    Reasonably, Darcel, Aniela, and Masami kept their suspicious up. Preferably, the trio didn''t want to answer the call. But things would be far more troublesome if they chose to ignore.


    With this in mind, Darcel walked over to the bookshelf, picked up the ring, and kept his tone even when speaking into it.


    "Hello? Is this one of the Senior Elders trying to contact us?"


    The response was instant.


    "Indeed it is. This is Elder Yang speaking."


    Though it''s been some time since seeing him, the trio could recognize that voice within a second. Out of most high-level figures, Elder Yang seemed to radiate a certain unforgettable aura that translated into every action he made.


    "The reason for my call is a fair warning. The level of feats you three achieved in these sort weeks is highly unprecedented. And while you three may not care to notice, you cause quite the chaotic storms. My advice is to always watch yourself and barely trust anyone, even myself. The situation between all Mages is quite complicated and jealously is most prominent here."


    "Huh??"


    This sudden speech threw Darcel, Aniela, and Masami for a loop, each of them letting out confused noises simultaneously.


    Truly, none of them couldn''t think of anything to say back.


    Leaving them even more stunned was when the contact ring quickly lost its luster a mere second later. Without even giving the trio a chance to respond, Elder Yang swiftly cut off the connection.


    A strange silence filled their room.


    Darcel, Aniela, and Masami didn''t move, their minds staying focused on trying to process Elder Yang''s words.


    And it was this time, a glint sparked within Aniela''s eyes. "Say, Darcy, isn''t this kind of similar to what you said about that rouge Siren Mage? Really seems like this place is more distrusting than we thought."


    "And let''s not forget how weird these Elders are. I didn''t think it could happen, but now, I''m actually looking forward to getting out of this place."


    Masami remarked. She already held a predisposition dislike towards Mages, so this wasn''t truly surprising to her.


    And, of course, this wasn''t any sort of news to Darcel. In fact, during their mission times, he fully expected some troublesome situations to occur. He could only bless his luck that none of that had happened to them.


    Still, even with their newfound strength, Darcel can tell that the decision to stay here is unwise.


    Considering this, he then told the girls with a soothing calm tone,  "Come on. Let''s leave right now. No point in delaying anything for even a second."


    Aniela and Masami, who were initially against this meeting was now pumped up to go.


    Without a moment''s delay, the trio swiftly gathered everything they needed and left their room.


    ¡­.


    Thousand of miles deep in the Plunged Tundra.


    On the Plunged Tundra icy roads, three hooded figures who seemingly looked unremarkable traveled together.


    No other cultivator or Mage bother to spare even a passing glance from this trio. And on first senses, anyone would perceive a masked Heavenly Aura from them.


    Most obviously, one would assume they were simply a batch of generic Heavenly Transformation cultivators.


    However, that thought couldn''t be further from the truth.


    For as the hooded figures were Zhaun Koizma, Cui Koduka, and Kassidy Kitsui!


    These three were the absolute pride of the Ice Nine Tail Sect. Each of them was an extreme genius in their faction, commanding the utmost respect from the younger generation.


    Under normal circumstances, these three would emit an unfathomable air of utmost pride.


    Their heads would be held up high, looking down on most other people.


    However, at this moment, none of that prideful might could be seen.


    Zhaun and Cui kept their heads down, their minds deep into contemplation.


    While Kassidy exuded an overflow of negative sentience. If anyone were to stare into her eyes, they would bear witness to pure, unadulterated hatred.


    Between the trio, no words were shared for quite some time.


    The only reason they''re still banded together was because of their hatred for Masami.


    Mainly it was Zhaun and Cui following behind Kassidy as she apparently had this great confidence in finding her again.


    Although as time flew by, the trio still had no chances at success. And it was suddenly during this walk, Zhaun had to ask Kassidy,


    "This would be probably the hundredth town we visit. How can you be so sure this would be any different."


    "Because I feel it in my soul." Kassidy sharply explained. Her tone made it abundantly clear she wasn''t going to speak further about this.


    Zhaun could only shake his head and go back to his own contemplation.


    As he did so, he quietly muttered to himself, "Out of all places, what would this weak Mawold Town possibly have?"

 Chapter 316 - Reunion

    High in the skies, deep within the Plunged Tundra, three figures swiftly shot through the gray clouds.


    Their speeds was so incredible to the point Mid-ranks Heavenly Kings would have trouble tracking them.


    Neither of them feared getting stopped by a flying Spirit Monster or any other type of organization. With their combined might, the trio doubts there are not many in this region that can ever hope to match them.


    Of course, this trio was Darcel, Aniela and Masami.


    A couple of days have passed since they left the Siren Blood Mage organization, and it was all smooth travel.


    Because of their already high reputation, nobody bothers questioning where they would be going.


    The Siren Mages were, of course, curious. But, each of them, even down to the Senior-ranked Mages, knows it''s all but impossible to involve themselves with Darcel''s group.


    As for their reputation across Azog Ice Town, it also served as a deterrent to be left alone.


    Typically, other cultivators or Mages organizations would want to keep tabs on the strongest people within any powerful organization.


    Darcel, Aniela and Masami were no exceptions. Especially with their rumor prowess, many other organizations had set their eyes on them.


    However, none of them had the courage to actually follow through in attempting to keep tabs.


    With the number of high-ranking missions the trio completed, it was only natural that the rumor of their combat prowess reached unnatural degrees.


    Some rumors even involved that Darcel, Aniela, and Masami were actually secret demons disguised in human clothes just waiting to take over the whole city!


    After all, what else can explain the possibility of insanely high cultivation and Magical Talent?


    Fabricated stories only seemed like the truth involving them, at least.


    When these rumors reached Darcel''s group ears, Aniela giggled in amusement; Masami wanted to let these ignorant people experience the rumor for themselves while Darcel barely cared.


    What Darcel did care about was nobody foolishly attempting to follow them out of Azog Ice Town. If anyone were to do that, then he and the girls would''ve had perfect stepping stones.


    Unfortunately for them, it seemed as if their reputations is more fierce than they thought.


    Still, being able to relaxedly fly through the air with Aniela and Masami was genuinely pleasant for Darcel.


    Their flight was especially telling since Aniela and Masami were far more energetic than usual, presumably because of their recent Heavenly Transformation breakthrough.


    Whatever the reason, Darcel was thrilled that their mental state had taken such huge strides.


    After flying for several days now, Darcel, Aniela, and Masami could finally spot a relatively large town in the distance.


    "This place¡­." The trio simultaneously muttered in slight nostalgia.


    Sudden fond memories began to resurge, causing a warm sensation to course throughout their bodies.


    Indeed, how could they ever forget this place? This is where their destinies intertwined forever!


    Furthermore, this is also where they had unleashed that mysterious formations into the entire world.


    It wasn''t an overstatement to say Mawold Town was the turning point in Darcel, Aniela, and Masami''s lives.


    ''I still remember when Masami got so embarrassed over any perverse things. Now, she''s cute yet aggressive.''


    Most memories Darcel recounted was of his relationship building with Masami and Aniela. He didn''t put any other thoughts into the various fights they had around here, deeming them as less important.


    And while Aniela and Masami were similarly nostalgic in these kinds of memories, there was other thoughts they couldn''t let go of.


    When recounting this, the nostalgia in Aniela and Masami''s eyes were immediately replaced with undisguised annoyance.


    "Che, you know what would make this trip down memory lane better? If that woman just had completely forgotten about since it''s been so long." Masami lightly snorted.


    Though she knows deep inside that''s an impossibility, it still felt good to vent a little.


    Aniela smoothly followed up with Masami, talking in a more critical tone of voice. "That would be for the best. I truly don''t find her particularly pleasing. And she would be better without us."


    At this point, Darcel just lets the girls speak their feelings without care.


    He hopes that one day, these two will start to objectively see the benefits of having Darkness Servants who are actually willing to serve him.


    Pushing that intriguing thought down for later, Darcel was about to speak up his own comment.


    But right then, they all abruptly stopped dead in their tracks.


    Unknowingly, they were mere miles away from Mawold Town. And upon reaching this distance, slight familiar pings went off in Aniela and Masami''s Darkness Soul links.


    While Darcel actually felt his Darkness Soul link quiver like a boiling volcano.


    Aniela and Masami''s frowns increased as Darcel gained a curious grin. They all knew what this sensation meant.


    But before the trio could even think of their next move, a melodically sweet-sounding voice echoed out to the skies.


    "Master!!"


    Even though it''s been so long, neither Darcel, Aniela, or Masami could ever forget that voice. It belongs precisely to the leader of the Silver Bloody Hammer group organization, Silver Ninu!


    Upon reaching this moment, Darcel, Aniela, and Masami thought they would calmly meet her.


    However, as they sensed the sheer power behind Ninu''s loud shout, the trio completely froze.


    "Woah, Woah! What the hell? Since when she became a fifth-level Heavenly King??" Masami blurted out what they all were thinking.


    Again and again, the trio swept their Spirit Sense onto a rapidly approaching aura.


    But no matter how they re-sensed her, Ninu''s Heavenly Aura couldn''t and wouldn''t change. She had indeed reached the fifth level of the Heavenly Transformation realm.


    In just a short time frame of a little bit over a month, this kind of speed should be utterly inconceivable for a mere average Heavenly Transformation cultivator.


    Say if Ninu was a talent at least slightly worse than someone like Zhaun Kitsui, then the trio would be more willing to believe this speed.


    But Ninu never once showed exceptional cultivation talent. She was among of average.


    Of course, given that she could reach the Heavenly Transformation showcased, she has far higher talent than thousands of other cultivators.


    But she should never be able to match levels from great geniuses in prominent and powerful Sects or similar organizations.


    ''Could it be some kind of great treasure?''


    This thought simultaneously struck Darcel, Aniela, and Masami''s minds. This seemed like the far more plausible reason.


    But at the same time, the trio didn''t ever recall the Nobe''s Fang group or the Silver Bloody Hammer group having a unique locating treasure tool.


    Only Fruna has that, and the trio was sure she mainly used those treasures for herself.


    As Darcel, Aniela and Masami was temporarily lost in thought, a beautiful woman suddenly appeared before the trio.


    This beautiful woman floated several feet from the trio, spouting one of the happiest expressions she ever mustered in her life. She was donned entirely in a bright silver robe; her eyes seemed to sparkle in the same shimmering silver radiance.


    Anybody who was to look at her would immediately be attracted to those gorgeous silver eyes.


    Face to face with this woman, Aniela and Masami pursued their lips while Darcel spouted a casual smile.


    "Ah, Master! It''s been too long! I was seriously so worried, but now, it''s all fine!"


    Ninu took the initiative to speak first. Her voice was lovely, full of charm that made it impossible to ignore listening to.


    "Ninu, you really remember us?" Darcel curiously asked.


    Even though he''s faced with the absolute truth, it was still slightly surprising to see that all-powerful yellow-eyed woman failing in destroying this Darkness Soul link like all others.


    In response to Darcel''s question, Ninu tilted her in a cutesy manner. "Why wouldn''t I remember you, Master and Mistresses? You three literally shaped my entire life for the better."


    "Heh, is that right?" Masami dauntingly narrowed her gaze on Ninu. "So how come you suddenly reached the fifth level so quickly on your own? Last we checked, you were merely a second-level Heavenly King."


    Ninu wasn''t affected at all by Masami''s intimidation, responding to her in a cordial tone, "Ah, this. Of course, for Master and Mistress, it is no problem for you to reach the Heavenly Transformation realm so quickly. As for me, weeell¡­.come. I have a few great treasures that allowed me to become so powerful. And I was saving them up for you, Master and Mistresses."


    "Hmph. A cheat, as I expected." Masami crossed her arms and haughtily huffed.


    "Don''t be too hard, Sami. It''s only expected for others, right." Aniela said with a seemingly soft, small smile.


    Both girl''s words didn''t seem that harsh on the surface, but the tone they were using spoke volumes. This was simply a blatant provocation.


    Even average cultivators wouldn''t want to be reminded of how average they are.


    Darcel expected at least even the slightest reaction. But as he studied Ninu''s face, he quirked an eyebrow. Her blossoming smile never once left her face despite Aniela and Masami''s non-welcoming vibes.


    Briefly, Darcel wonders if this is just a part of her personality or the effect of their Darkness Soul links.


    It would undoubtedly make things interest to know that Ninu simply has this high level of tolerance.


    Before his thoughts diverge anymore, Darcel told Ninu, "Don''t mind your mistresses, Ninu. We are truly curious to see those treasures. Lead the way."


    "Right this way then, Master, mistresses." Ninu already eagerly turned around at the end of her sentence.


    As they prepared to fly down to Mawold Town, Darcel spared one last glance over at Aniela and Masami.


    Any comments the girl had at that moment was shut down. They instead crossed their arms and slightly huffed, wanting to always maintain their air of superiority around Ninu.


    Shaking his head at their antics, Darcel turned back around began following behind Ninu.